Skip to main content

Full text of "The Northern saga"

See other formats


THE  NORTHERN  SAGA 


By  the  same  Author 

THE  WHIRLIGIG  OF  TASTE 
THE  STORY  OF  MYTHS 
A  BOOK  OF  CAMBRIDGE  VERSE 
SUGGESTIONS  (Literary  Essays) 

RECONSIDERATIONS  (A  Second  Series 
of  Literary  Essays) 

THE  RELIGION  OF  OUR 
NORTHERN  ANCESTORS 


n 


THE  NORTHERN  SAGA 


BY 

E.   E.   KELLETT 


No  part  have  these  wan  legends  in  the  sun 
Whose  glory  lightens  Greece  and  gleams  on  Rome; 
Their  elders  live — but  these,  their  day  is  done; 
Their  records,  written  of  the  wind  in  foam, 
Fly  down  the  wind,  and  darkness  takes  them  home. 

SWINBURNE. 


& 

~>  f*L 


Published  by  Leonard  and  Virginia  Woolf  at  the 

Hogarth  Press,  52  Tavistock  Square,  London,  W.G. 

1929 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by  R.  &  R.  CI.ARK,  LIMITED,  Edinlurgh* 


PREFACE 

FEW  story-tellers  are  to  be  compared,  for  direct- 
ness and  simplicity,  with  the  old  Icelandic  saga- 
men.  In  their  unforced  art  and  freedom  from 
sophistication  they  remind  us  of  Herodotus  and 
of  the  Hebrew  historians;  while  in  the  width  and 
sweep  of  their  themes  they  are  not  unworthy  to 
be  set  beside  Homer  himself.  There  is  a  peculiar 
sense  of  relief  when  one  turns  to  them  after  a 
course  of  modern  realistic  and  psychological 
novels.  In  them  we  have  no  probing  after 
motives,  no  complicated  spiritual  conflicts.  The 
passions  of  the  heroes  are  violent,  but  they  are 
natural.  The  social  life  they  describe  is  free, 
vital,  and  almost  Homeric,  and  allows  full  play 
for  those  passions  to  express  themselves  in  act. 
Disguise  and  hypocrisy  are  rare:  the  men  ap- 
pear as  what  they  are.  We  read  these  stories, 
and  see  humanity  as  it  is  when  stripped  of  the 
trammelling  garments  of  convention. 


VI  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

No  translation  can  give  an  adequate  idea  of 
the  brief,  staccato,  but  vigorous  style  of  these 
tales.  Those  who  desire  to  enjoy  them  to  the  full 
should  undertake  the  pleasant  task  of  learning 
the  language.  But  in  the  present  little  work  I 
have  tried  to  suggest  something  of  the  effect  this 
literature  has  had  upon  myself,  and  I  trust  that 
my  failure  has  not  been  too  conspicuous.  I  have 
chosen  a  few  specimens  from  widely  different 
ages  and  styles;  and  to  aid  in  their  comprehen- 
sion I  have  prefixed  a  short  account  of  the  con- 
ditions which  gave  birth  to  this  astonishing 

literature. 

E.  E.  K. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION  .  .  .  .  9 

I.  THE  STORY  OF  ROLF  KRAKI  .  .     72 

II.  THE  STORY  OF  KORMAK       .  .  .     77 

III.  THE  TALE  OF  GEIRMUND  HELL-SKIN  .     96 

IV.  THE  SAGA  OF  HORD,  OR  THE  STORY  OF  THE 

HOLM-MEN    .  .  .  .  .100 

V.  THE  TALE  OF  GRETTI  AND  GLAM  .  .120 

VI.  THE  TALE  OF  THIDRANDI     .  .  .126 

VII.  THE  TALE  OF  HALLBJORN  HALI     .  .132 

VIII.  THE  TALE  OF  BJARNI  .  .  .135 

IX.  THE  TALE  OF  LODIN  .  .  .138 

X.  BRAND  THE  GENEROUS          .  .  -143 

XI.  THE  BURNING  AT  FLUGUMYRI          .  -147 

XII.  THE  STORY  OF  VIGLUND      .  .  -155 

XIII.  MASTER  PIERS  .  .  .  .181 

XIV.  THE  THREE  COMPANIONS      .  .  .    193 

APPENDIX         ...  .201 


vii 


INTRODUCTION 

LIKE  other  great  forms  of  literature,  the  Northern 
saga  arose  from  a  peculiar  and  short-lived  socialv 
condition.  The  Elizabethan  drama  sprang  from 
circumstances  which  are  not  likely  to  be  re- 
peated, and  the  attempt  to  reproduce  it  to-day 
simply  results  in  an  arid  and  artificial  mimicry 
of  what  was,  with  all  its  faults,  a  living  and 
spontaneous  growth.  The  Homeric  epic  (like 
the  Teutonic  epic,  of  which  Beowulf  is  almost 
the  only  surviving  specimen)  was  the  natural 
product  of  a  certain  stage  of  society  which  has 
utterly  passed  away;  and  Virgil's  imitation  of 
Homer  only  brought  forth  something  totally  un- 
Homeric.  The  case  is  similar  with  the  Northern 
saga — except,  perhaps,  that  the  conditions 
which  gave  it  birth  were  even  more  remarkable 
than  those  which  bred  a  Homer  or  a  Shakspere. 
Towards  the  end  of  the  ninth  century  there 
arose  in  Norway  a  state  of  affairs  not  unlike  that 
which  prevailed  in  Palestine  about  the  end  of 


10  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

the  period  of  the  Judges.  Hitherto  the  heads  of 
families  had  been  able  to  live,  not  exactly  every 
man  under  his  vine  and  under  his  fig-tree,  but 
under  his  own  fells  and  on  his  own  land.  Every- 
one did  that  which  was  right  in  his  own  eyes, 
restrained  only  by  the  sword  of  his  neighbour  or 
by  his  own  caution.  It  was  a  patriarchal  system, 
adapted  to  an  early  age,  but  unfitted  to  meet 
the  needs  of  an  advancing  civilisation.  The  Saul 
who  put  an  end  to  it  was  the  great  King  Harald 
Fairhair,  who,  during  a  reign  of  seventy  years, 
devoted  himself  to  the  task  of  destroying  the 
power  of  the  nobles  and  consolidating  that  of 
the  king.  It  was  a  necessary  task,  but  a  stern 
one,  and  it  demanded  as  much  ruthless  un- 
scrupulousness  as  was  needed  by  the  early 
Stuarts  against  the  Douglases  or  by  Richelieu 
against  the  Montmorencys.  Harald  is  said  to 
have  sworn  an  oath  never  to  cut  his  hair  till  the 
task  was  accomplished;  and  accomplished  it  at 
last  was.  Sturdy  was  the  opposition:  at  the  great 
sea-fight  of  Hafrsfirth1  there  were  the  most 
astonishing  feats  of  valour  on  both  sides.  Harald 
planted  his  'Berserks'  in  the  thick  of  the  fight, 
and  these  enchanted  heroes  acted  up  to  their 
repute;  but  on  the  other  side  Onund  Treefoot, 

1  About  872.  Celebrated  by  a  poet  called  Hornklofi. 


INTRODUCTION  1 1 

having  lost  a  leg,  plunged  the  stump  into  a 
cauldron  of  boiling  tar,  staunched  the  flow  of 
blood,  and  fought  on.  At  length  the  'bonders' 
fled.  Even  so,  all  opposition  was  not  entirely 
crushed;  but  finally  the  chiefs  resigned  the  hope- 
less struggle.  Those  that  stayed  in  Norway  were 
fain  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  Harald; 
those  that  still  clung  to  the  ancient  'liberty'  took 
refuge  in  Orkney  or  Shetland,  the  Faroes  or  the 
Hebrides,  and  often  sought  by  piratical  raids 
to  avenge  themselves  on  their  conqueror.  But 
thence  also  the  indomitable  determination  of 
Harald  routed  them  out:  he  gathered  together, 
we  are  told,  a  mighty  armament,  and — not  once 
only,  but  twice — swept  the  Northern  seas  so 
thoroughly  that  ere  long  scarcely  a  single 
Viking  was  left  to  trouble  them. 

No  wonder,  at  such  a  time  as  this,  that  the 
harassed  'bonders'  looked  eagerly  towards  a 
country  which,  though  partially  within  the 
Arctic  Circle,  promised  to  be  less  inhospitable 
than  a  Norway  ruled  over  by  a  Harald.  Some 
years  before  this  a  Swedish  sailor  named  Gar- 
dar,  crossing  from  Pentland  Firth,  was  driven 
by  a  storm  far  to  the  north-west.  After  many 
days  he  lighted  on  a  certain  country,  in  which 
he  stayed  through  the  whole  winter,  and  which 


12  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

he  discovered  to  be  an  island.  Returning  east, 
he  'praised  the  land  much'.  He  was  followed 
soon  by  a  Viking  named  Naddad,  who,  being 
outlawed  in  nearly  every  country  of  the  North, 
was  glad  enough  to  hear  of  one  where  a  man 
could  act  as  he  pleased.  Naddad  and  his  men 
called  the  place  Snow-land.  Shortly  afterwards 
a  third  famous  Viking,  named  Floki,  wishing  to 
discover  the  land  of  which  Gardar  had  spoken, 
hallowed  three  ravens  after  the  old  heathen 
fashion,  and  let  them  loose  in  succession  from 
his  ship.  The  first  flew  back  at  once;  the  second 
fluttered  for  a  short  while  and  then  returned; 
the  third  flew  straight  for  the  land  to  which 
men  would  go.  Floki,  following  the  raven, 
reached  the  island.  There  he  climbed  a  moun- 
tain to  get  a  view  of  the  country,  and  saw  that 
the  firths  were  full  of  sea-ice;  wherefore  he 
called  the  land  Iceland. 

From  that  time  the  land  began  rapidly  to 
fill.  Great  chiefs  came  over  with  their  families, 
and  settled  there,  following  the  rude  sailing 
directions  which  were  all  that  the  most  skilled 
navigators  could  give  before  the  mariner's  com- 
pass was  known.  'First,  you  steer  for  the  Faroes, 
and  then  you  leave  them  to  the  south  at  such  a 
distance  that  the  sea  shows  half-way  up  the 


INTRODUCTION  13 

cliffs;  and  then  you  sail  on  until  the  whales  and 
sea-fowl  are  met  with.'  When  the  would-be 
settlers  drew  near  the  shore,  they  adopted 
equally  primitive  methods  in  choosing  their 
place  of  landing.  Thus  Ingolf,  one  of  the  earliest 
of  the  immigrants,  having  made  a  great  sacrifice 
before  leaving  Norway,  consulted  the  oracle  as 
to  his  destination.  The  oracle  bade  him  go  to 
Iceland.  Accordingly,  he  took  with  him  his 
household  goods,  and  the  two  sacred  pillars  that 
were  at  the  head  of  his  high-seat.  As  he  sighted 
the  Iceland  coast,  he  threw  these  pillars  over- 
board, resolving  to  settle  where  they  touched 
the  shore.  A  year  later  they  were  found  at  Reyk- 
javik, and  there  he  built  his  home.  Later  came 
Onund  Treefoot,  Geirmund  Hell-skin,  Thrand 
the  Sailor,  and  others  of  HarakTs  enemies. 

Not,  of  course,  that  adventurers  of  this  kind 
were  the  only  settlers.  Men  came — nay,  as  Vig- 
fusson  has  clearly  shown,  they  had  come  already, 
even  before  Harald  Fairhair  began  his  reign — 
from  all  the  scattered  parts  of  the  Norse  world: 
from  Ireland,  from  Man,  from  England,  from 
Scotland,  from  Wales.  Highest  of  all,  in  rank 
and  splendour,  was  Aud  'Djupaudga',  the 
Deeply  Wealthy,  widow  of  Olaf  the  White,  King 
of  Dublin.  After  the  death  of  her  husband,  and 


14  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

the  slaughter  of  her  son  Thorstein  in  some  Irish 
rising,  she  came  with  a  great  company  of  her 
retainers  to  Iceland,  and  settled  in  Broadfirth, 
perhaps  the  most  fertile  part  of  the  new  country, 
and  the  seat  of  the  most  famous  sagas.  Her 
brother-in-law,  Helgi  the  Lean,  occupied  large 
tracts  in  the  north,  and  other  relatives  settled 
in  south  and  east.  From  these  great  ancestors 
sprang  the  vast  majority  of  the  chiefs  around 
whom  the  stories  cluster.  Indeed,  many  scholars 
have  seen  in  the  infusion  of  Irish  blood  brought 
into  the  Norse  stock  by  Queen  Aud  and  others 
one  of  the  main  factors  which  help  to  explain 
the  sagas.  In  any  case,  from  her  came  the  in- 
domitable pride  which  would  yield  to  nothing, 
not  even  to  death  itself.  As  the  old  queen  felt 
her  end  coming,  on  the  day  of  the  marriage  of 
her  youngest  grandchild,  she  'greeted  her  kins- 
folk with  great  courtesy,  and  saw  to  it  that  the 
feast  was  lordly  and  magnificent.  Then  she 
walked  with  a  quick  step  out  of  the  hall,  and 
men  said  how  stately  she  still  was.  And  next  day 
Olaf  went  into  her  sleeping-chamber,  and  she 
was  sitting  up  against  her  pillow,  and  she  was 
dead.  Everyone  thought  it  a  wonderful  thing, 
how  Aud  had  kept  up  her  state  and  her  pride 
to  the  very  day  of  her  death.5 


INTRODUCTION  15 

Within  about  a  couple  of  generations  since 
the  first  settlement  the  whole  island — that  is,  the 
strip  of  coast-line  which  alone  has  been  found 
habitable — was  occupied  and  parcelled  out 
among  a  number  of  great  families  of  the  various 
kinds  we  have  described.  There  were  no  towns 
in  our  sense  of  the  word,  but  scattered  hamlets, 
surrounding  the  great  houses  of  the  chiefs;  the 
dwellings  of  the  small  farmers  who  were  in 
more  or  less  of  dependence  upon  the  nobles;  the 
cots  of  the  thralls,  and  the  'sheilings5  or  huts  in 
the  hills  among  the  sheep-runs,  which  of  course 
were  abandoned  in  the  winters.  The  names  of 
the  chiefs  are  all  known  to  us  from  the  Land- 
ndma  Bok  of  the  historian  Ari — an  indefatigable 
investigator,  born  in  the  eleventh  century,  who 
collected  and  set  down  all  the  information  he 
could  get  as  to  the  settlement  from  the  'skalds' 
or  bards  of  the  great  houses.  His  work  is  as  in- 
teresting as  that  of  Herodotus,  and  as  accurate 
as  a  gazetteer. 

The  Norsemen  were  not  the  first  inhabitants 
of  Iceland.  When  they  arrived  there  they  found 
in  several  places  books,  bells,  crocks,  and  the 
like,  which  showed  that  the  Tapey'  or  Christian 
hermits  from  Ireland  or  Scotland  had  been 
there  before  them.  But  these  old  saints  had  all 


1 6  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

died,  as  perhaps  they  hoped  to  die,  in  these 
distant  retreats.  The  Norsemen  were  heathen, 
nor  did  they  learn  Christianity  for  more  than 
a  hundred  years  from  the  first  settlement.  Their 
ideas,  their  customs,  and  their  superstitions  were 
all  'of  the  old  fashion';  and  their  poems  and 
stories  exhibit  corresponding  features.  During 
the  summer  they  busied  themselves  in  Viking 
raids,  in  visits  to  Norway,  in  fishing,  in  farming, 
or  in  frightful  feuds  with  their  neighbours.  An 
Icelander  fought  with  Athelstane  against  Anlaf 
and  Constantine  at  the  battle  of  Brunanburh; 
another  assisted  Ethelred  the  Unready  against 
the  Danes.  But — and  this  is  characteristic  of 
Iceland — both  these  dauntless  and  unscrupu- 
lous heroes  were  poets,  and  recorded  their  loves 
and  hates  in  song.  For  in  Iceland  there  are  four 
months  in  every  year  in  which  the  sun  is 
scarcely  visible,  and  in  these  months  there  is 
little  to  do  but  to  tell  the  deeds  done  during  the 
summer.  'The  holy  Bede',  says  Ari,  'speaks  of  a 
land  called  Thile,  where  there  is  no  day  in 
winter,  and  no  night  in  summer;  and  this  Thile 
is  our  Iceland.'  All  the  great  chiefs  had  at  their 
little  courts  some  man,  often  a  relative  of  the 
chief,  who  was  an  authority  on  all  the  marriages 
and  genealogies,  knew  the  origins  of  the  feuds, 


INTRODUCTION  1 7 

the  truces  and  the  breakers  of  them,  the  love 
stories  and  the  hairbreadth  escapes,  the  ballads 
and  the  tales.  During  the  winter  nights  such  a 
man  was  in  his  glory,  for  it  was  then  that  he 
would  bring  out  his  harp  and  chant  his  lays,  or 
mount  the  dais  and  recite  his  histories,  receiving 
at  the  close  a  drink  of  mead  and  the  proud 
thanks  of  his  chief.  Nor  was  it  only  the  profes- 
sional who  could  do  this.  At  Yule  tide,  as  we 
hear  in  the  saga  of  Eric  the  Red,  the  whole 
household  played  at  'tables'  and  told  stories. 
Many  are  the  stories,  in  the  sagas  themselves, 
of  men  who  knew  the  sagas.  Thus,  for  example, 
in  the  Life  of  Harald  Hardrada,  we  hear  of  a 
blind  man  named  Stuf,  a  grandson  of  the  re- 
nowned Gudrun,  the  heroine  of  Laxdaela  Saga. 
Meeting  by  accident  with  Stuf,  the  king  was 
struck  with  his  ready  wit  and  conversational 
quickness.  'The  king  talked  much  with  Stuf; 
and  when  men  would  sleep,  he  bade  him  into 
the  sleeping-room,  to  skemta  to  him.5  Skemta, 
properly  'to  shorten  or  abridge',  was  used  by 
the  Icelanders  to  denote  the  telling  of  tales,  the 
chanting  of  ballads,  or  anything  else  that  was 
good  for  making  time  pass  quickly.  'And  when 
king  was  in  bed,  Stuf  sang  him  afokk  or  lay; 
and  when  he  had  finished  the  king  asked  for 

B 


1 8  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

another.  And  as  the  king  was  long  awake,  Stuf 
sang  him  thirty  flokks.  Dost  thou  know  drapas 
also?  said  the  king  (a  longer  and  more  stately 
lay  is  a  drapa} .  No  fewer  are  my  drapas  than  my 
flokks,  said  Stuf:  whereupon  the  king  told  him 
he  was  a  goodfroediman' — that  is,  a  man  learned 
in  stories.  When  Harald  fell  at  Stamford  Bridge, 
Stuf  made  the  funeral  drapa  in  his  honour. 

Similarly,  in  the  same  saga,  we  are  told  of 
a  young  and  clever  Icelander,  but  poor  and 
ragged,  who  came  to  King  Harald  and  begged 
him  for  help. 

'The  king',  says  the  story,  'asked  him  whether 
he  knew  anyfroedi  or  traditions:  whereupon  the 
Icelander  answered  that  he  knew  certain  sagas. 
Then  said  the  king,  I  will  take  thee  into  my 
court,  and  thou  shalt  abide  with  me  this  winter 
and  skemta  as  men  ask  thee.  And  so  he  did,  and 
gained  great  friendship  from  the  men,  inso- 
much that  they  gave  him  clothes,  and  the  king 
himself  gave  him  good  weapons.  Thus  the  time 
ran  on  towards  Yule:  but  as  Yule  drew  near, 
the  Icelander  grew  sad  at  heart.  The  king  saw 
this,  and  asked  what  it  was  that  made  him  sad. 
It  is  that  I  am  born  so,  said  he:  I  am  of  a  change- 
ful mind,  now  cheerful  now  gloomy.  Not  so, 
said  the  king;  and  I  will  now  guess  what  ails 


INTRODUCTION  1 9 

thee.  This  is  my  guess,  that  all  thy  store  of  sagas 
is  finished,  for  thou  hast  told  to  everyone  that 
asked,  whether  by  day  or  by  night;  and  now 
thou  thinkest  it  ill  to  be  short  of  sagas  at  Yule- 
tide,  nor  does  it  please  thee  to  tell  a  tale  a 
second  time.  Thou  hast  guessed  right,  O  king, 
said  the  Icelander;  for  I  have  but  one  saga  left, 
and  that  is  the  tale  of  thy  travels,  which  I  dare 
not  tell  here  in  thy  presence.  Nay,  said  the  king, 
that  is  the  very  saga  which  there  is  upon  me  the 
greatest  longing  to  hear.  Now  shalt  thou  cease 
to  tell  tales  till  Yule,  and  on  the  first  day  of 
Yule-tide  shalt  thou  begin  thy  saga,  and  tell  of 
it  some  portion;  and  I  will  so  fashion  things  that 
thy  tale  and  Yule  shall  end  together:  nor  will 
I  let  thee  know,  until  the  end,  whether  it  please 
me  well  or  ill.  And  so  it  came  to  pass;  on  the 
first  day  of  Yule  the  Icelander  began  the  tale, 
and  had  said  but  little  when  the  king  bade  him 
cease;  so  there  was  much  talk  among  the  men 
about  that  tale.  Some  said  it  was  great  daring 
in  an  Icelander  to  tell  it  there,  but  others 
thought  not  so.  The  king  took  pains  that  it  was 
well  hearkened  to,  and,  as  he  had  said,  he 
ioned  things  so  that  the  tale  and  Yule  ended 
together.  Then  on  Twelfth  Night  the  king  said, 
Hast  thou  no  desire  to  hear  how  the  tale  has 


20  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

pleased  me?  Very  fearful  am  I  about  that,  herra 
("lord"),  said  he.  Me  thinks  it  was  very  well  told, 
said  the  king,  nor  did  it  depart  at  all  from  the 
truth:  who  taught  thee?  He  answered,  Every 
summer  in  Iceland  I  went  to  the  Thing,  and 
learned  some  part  of  the  saga  as  Halldor,  the 
son  of  Snorri,  told  it.  No  wonder,  said  Harald, 
that  thou  knowest  well  if  Halldor  taught  thee: 
therefore  shalt  thou  be  welcome  every  time  thou 
comest.  So  he  stayed  with  the  king  that  winter, 
and  at  spring  the  king  gave  him  store  of  goods, 
and  he  was  a  thriving  man  thenceforward.' 

Everywhere,  in  fact,  we  hear  of  men  re- 
nowned for  their  skill  in  story-telling  and  for 
their  accuracy  in  memory.  'Sir  Ingimund  the 
sailor-priest',  the  hero  of  Helen  Barmby's  fine 
ballad,  was  one  of  these  famous  tellers.  Of  Hall- 
dor  Snorri's  son  we  have  just  heard.  Sturla 
Thord's  son,  the  last  and  perhaps  the  greatest 
of  Icelandic  historians,  himself  tells  us  how  he 
gained  the  favour  of  a  hostile  king  by  his  gift  of 
story-telling — indeed,  the  king  told  him  £he 
spoke  better  than  the  Pope'.1  Nor  were  mortals 
the  only  beings  that  might  be  thus  propitiated. 
A  merchant  was  once  telling  his  crew  at  sea  the 

1  'A  jay  can  clepen  Watte  as  wel  as  can  the  Pope'  (Chaucer, 
Prologue,  643). 


INTRODUCTION  2 1 

saga  of  King  Vatnar,  and  called  him  a  noble 
man.  When  he  lay  asleep  by  Vatnar's  Howe,  he 
dreamed  that  the  king  came  to  him,  and  said, 
'Thou  hast  told  my  saga;  I  will  give  thee  this 
reward  therefor.  When  thou  wakest,  look  in  my 
howe  and  thou  shalt  find.'  So  when  he  awoke 
he  looked  and  found  there  a  great  treasure. 

Such  then  was  the  origin  of  the  saga.  It  was 
at  first  literally  what  its  name  implies,  a  Saw  or 
thing  said.  Not  till  the  twelfth  century  at  earliest 
were  the  tales  written  down;  and  even  when 
they  began  to  be  actually  written  in  the  first 
instance,  they  still  retained  for  many  years  the 
character  stamped  upon  them  by  a  long  period 
of  telling.  Thus,  for  example,  the  Hakonar  Saga 
of  Sturla  was  written  from  the  first.  It  was  based 
upon  information  given  by  Hakon's  son  Magnus 
and  by  his  'wisest  men':  it  is  in  fact  a  history  in 
the  proper  sense  of  the  word;  but  it  is  a  history 
told  in  saga  style.  What  that  saga  style  is  it  will 
be  the  business  of  the  following  pages  to  explain 
and  illustrate. 


SAGA  CHARACTERISTICS 

The  first  point,  then,  to  be  noticed  in  the 
saga  proper  is  that  it  is  history:  it  is  true.  No 


22  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

mistake  could  be  greater  than  to  imagine  that 
the  saga  is  a  conscious  work  of  fiction,  or  that  it 
is  rightly  judged  by  similar  laws  to  those  by 
which  we  judge  a  Robinson  Crusoe  or  a  Gulliver's 
Travels.  There  are,  it  must  be  confessed,  spuri- 
ous sagas — skrok-sogur  is  the  Icelandic  name  for 
them — in  which  old  motifs  are  exploited  and 
the  genuine  saga  more  or  less  skilfully  imitated. 
Thus,  for  example,  Finbow's  Saga  is  a  deliberate 
fabrication;  the  incidents  are  stolen  from  true 
sagas  and  tacked  on  to  a  genuine  hero  to  whom 
they  do  not  belong;  and  at  the  end  of  Laxdaela 
Saga  is  a  spurious  chapter  pretending  to  tell  us 
more  about  the  hero.  Viglund's  Saga,  translated 
by  Morris,  is  also  a  skrok-saga.  The  so-called 
'Tale  of  Ale-cap',  again,  is  almost  certainly  a 
somewhat  clumsy  adaptation  from  that  admir- 
able piece  of  comedy  Bandamanna  Saga  (The 
Story  of  the  Banded  Men).  There  must  also  be 
spurious  chapters  in  many  of  the  genuine  sagas: 
thus  some  of  the  adventures  ascribed  to  Gretti 
in  his  story  are  as  demonstrably  false  as  others 
are  probably  true.  But  the  existence  of  false 
sagas  does  not  alter  the  character  of  the  real 
ones.  As  hypocrisy  is  the  homage  paid  by  vice 
to  virtue,  so  the  spurious  is  a  witness  to  the  genu- 
ine. No  false  saga  can  be  proved  to  have  existed 


INTRODUCTION  23 

before  the  thirteenth  century,  and  few  before 
the  fourteenth.  The  heroic  story  proper,  be- 
ginning about  the  middle  of  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury, and  continuing  till  the  time  of  Sturla  in 
the  thirteenth,  was  as  near  an  approach  to 
history  as  can  ever  be  made  in  the  absence  of 
contemporary  documents.  Such  touching  up  as 
the  stories  received  was  not  deliberate,  it  was 
unconscious;  often,  it  is  true,  with  the  uncon- 
sciousness of  genius,  which  adorns  whatever  it 
touches,  but  always  aiming  at  the  truth.  Scientific 
exactitude,  of  course,  the  stories  do  not  possess; 
there  is  none  of  the  careful  balancing  of  evidence 
which  we  see  in  a  Gardiner  or  a  Ranke;  but  as 
literature  they  are  none  the  worse  for  that. 

Examples  of  the  care  with  which  the  stories 
were  handed  down  we  have  already  seen.  Hall- 
dor  Snorri's  son,  for  example,  teaches  his  sagas 
deliberately  and  diligently  to  his  pupil,  and  the 
first  thought  of  King  Harald  is  as  to  the  accuracy 
of  the  story.  Sturla,  when  preparing  his  Hakonar 
Saga,  gets  information  from  Hakon's  son  and 
from  his  'wisest  men'.  From  the  very  first  there 
was  a  rigid  determination  that  there  should  be 
no  wilful  perversion  of  the  truth.  When  Gunnar 
Lambi's  son,  who  had  been  present  at  the  burn- 
ing of  Njal,  told  the  tale  'unfairly,  giving  an  un- 


24  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

fair  leaning  in  his  story',  Kari,  the  relative  and 
avenger  of  Njal,  unable  to  endure  this  perversion, 
rushed  forward  and  slew  Gunnar  in  the  presence 
of  Earl  Sigurd  himself.  And,  as  Gunnar  had  lied 
about  the  story,  no  one  took  vengeance  on  Kari. 
'Then  Flosi',  the  leader  of  the  burners,  'under- 
took to  tell  the  story  of  the  Burning,  and  he  was 
fair  to  all;  and  therefore  what  he  said  was  be- 
lieved.' Even  the  tales  of  long-dead  heroes, 
hoary  with  many  ages,  were  not  intentionally 
invented.  Sigmund,  Sigurd,  Angantyr,  these  be- 
longed to  an  immemorial  past;  but  the  poets 
and  sagamen  believed  what  they  told  of  them. 
Again,  the  saga  as  a  rule  belongs  to  the 
anonymous  class  of  literature.  This  is  no  trifling 
or  barren  point.  Much  has  been  written  on  the 
total  indifference  to  literary  fame  which  is 
shown  by  so  many  writers  of  the  Middle  Ages: 
by  the  author  of  Pearl,  for  example,  and  by  the 
author  of  the  Pistill  of  Susan.  The  authors  of 
Jijal's  Saga — one  of  the  greatest  books  in  the 
world — of  Laxdaela,  of  Eyrbyggja,  are  all  un- 
known: they  were  so  utterly  absorbed  in  the 
story  they  told  as  to  forget  to  let  us  know  the 
teller.  But  this  anonymity  had  consequences 
which  have  a  very  important  bearing  on  the 
saga  as  it  has  come  down  to  us.  Sagas  were 


INTRODUCTION  25 

nobody's  property;  they  were  a  common  land 
on  which  everyone  might  pasture  his  flocks; 
susceptible  of  interpolation,  of  alteration,  of 
abridgment,  just  as  it  suited  the  successive 
reciters  or  copyists.  We  have,  for  example,  two 
recensions  of  Bandamanna  Saga;  and  it  would 
take  a  bold  man  to  say  which  is  nearer  the 
original.  Of  other  sagas  we  have  but  one  recen- 
sion— but  this  is  probably  only  because  we  have 
but  one  manuscript.  In  the  <pase  of  longer  sagas, 
such  as  Njala,  it  is  quite  impossible  to  decide 
what  was  the  original  story,  or  when  certain 
additions  were  made,  or  to  whom  we  owe  its 
present  marvellously  consistent  and  literary 
form.  That,  when  the  first  teller  told  the  tale, 
it  was  less  enthralling  and  less  dramatic  than 
now,  is  almost  certain;  but  we  shall  never  know 
who  it  was  that  saw  the  wonderful  possibilities 
lurking  in  its  crudity.  On  the  other  hand,  some 
stories — and  Njala  itself  is  in  certain  aspects  one 
of  these — have  seriously  lost  by  addition.  Legal 
Dryasdusts  have  loaded  them  with  forensic 
subtleties  and  repetitions;  flatterers  of  great 
chiefs  have  added  irrelevant  genealogies;  re- 
citers have  often  inserted  large  fragments  of 
other  sagas,  often  rather  perhaps  to  show  their 
strength  of  memory  than  because  the  additions 


26  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

were  to  the  point.  In  a  word,  the  sagas  are 
often  not  the  works  of  single  men,  but  of 'syndi- 
cates'. Just  as,  in  the  prevalent  view,  the  Iliad 
began  with  a  short  poem  on  the  wrath  of 
Achilles,  and  gradually  grew  to  its  present  shape 
and  size  under  the  hands  of  many  reciters,  so 
was  it  with  the  sagas.  On  the  other  hand,  some 
of  them  never  found  a  man  of  genius  to  weld 
them  together.  Liosvetninga,  for  instance,  the 
Story  of  the  Men  of  Lightwater,  is  a  mere  con- 
geries of  isolated  stories:  had  the  'author5  of 
Njala  got  hold  of  it,  we  should  have  had  a  con- 
sistent whole.  Laxdaela,  also,  is  not  one  saga, 
but  at  least  two;  and,  while  its  main  story  is 
one  of  almost  unequalled  beauty,  the  work 
itself  is  spoilt  by  a  number  of  irrelevant  episodes. 
There  is  every  excuse  for  these  interpolators. 
Where  a  family  possessed  but  a  single  vellum, 
there  was  every  temptation  for  a  scribe  to  enter 
in  that  vellum  everything  that  was  likely  to 
interest  the  family:  and  he  entered  it  where  he 
best  could.  Appendices,  footnotes,  excursuses, 
were  then  unknown;  and  it  is  difficult  for  us 
to-day,  with  all  the  stores  of  typographical 
wealth  which  we  enjoy,  to  make  due  allowance 
for  authors  who  did  not  possess  such  advantages. 
Were  Gibbon  printed  with  all  the  footnotes  in 


INTRODUCTION  27 

the  text,  we  should  read  him  with  less  pleasure: 
were  all  the  genealogies  of  the  Plantagenets  or 
of  the  Stuarts  thrust  into  the  midst  of  Macaulay 
or  Green,  the  narrative  would  hardly  run 
smoothly.  A  true  notion  of  the  merits  of  the 
Icelandic  writers  can  only  be  gained  by  print- 
ing them  Tor  modern  readers',  as  Professor 
Moulton  has  printed  the  Bible.  Were  this  done, 
they  would  take  their  places  as  what  they  are, 
unsurpassed  monuments  of  prose  craftsmanship. 
The  family  wished  the  records  to  be  preserved 
somewhere',  and  the  family  scribe  thrust  them  in 
where  he  could.1  In  some  respects,  therefore, 
the  sagas  are  worse  as  written  than  they  were 
as  told;  for  what  the  teller  could  do  by  a  mere 
reference  or  by  a  few  words  of  aside,  has  now 
to  be  laboriously  read.  Nevertheless,  we  must  be 
eternally  grateful  to  those  who  did  write  them, 
and  thus  rescued  so  many  stories  of  heroism 
and  daring  from  the  dungeon  of  oblivion. 

When  we  say  the  stories  are  'true',  we  must 
remember  in  what  sense  truth  is  predicated  of 
them.  They  are  the  truth  of  a  highly  super- 
Mitious  and  imaginative  age  and  nation.  Daring 
and  practical  as  the  Icelanders  were,  they  held 

1  Flatcy-book,  the  property  of  a  great  family,  includes  an 
enormous  number  of  distinct  stories. 


28  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

to  the  full  all  the  beliefs  common  in  a  certain 
stage  of  society;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  Irish 
strain  in  their  blood  had  made  them  yet  more 
fanciful  than  their  Norse  fathers  had  been.  If  the 
Venerable  Bede,  the  most  truthful  of  men,  can 
give  us,  on  the  evidence  of  eye-witnesses,  the  most 
incredible  stories  about  Aidan  and  Cuthbert, 
much  more  did  the  sagaman  admit  wonders 
into  his  tales.  It  was  not  his  business  to  sift  what 
he  had  heard:  he  knew  no  distinction  between 
the  natural  and  the  preternatural,  nor,  if  he  had 
known  the  distinction,  was  it  the  part  of  a  story- 
teller to  insist  on  it.  Hence  the  dreams,  visions, 
forebodings,  curses,  with  which  the  sagas  are 
crowded.  And  it  is  precisely  on  the  chances 
which  a  tale  exhibited  of  utilising  these  motives 
to  the  full,  that  a  good  story-teller  would  in- 
stinctively seize,  and  which,  more  or  less  uncon- 
sciously, his  genius  would  develop  to  the  utmost. 
There  would  be,  as  we  have  shown  above,  no- 
thing of  deliberate  falsification;  no  purposed  dis- 
tortion; but  an  emphasis  here,  a  slight  suppres- 
sion there,  would  give  that  unity  to  the  tale, 
provide  that  background,  which  would  satisfy 
the  struggling  artistic  sense  of  the  teller.  An 
example  or  two  will  make  this  plain.  The  tale 
of  Njal  is  long,  complicated,  and  difficult.  As 


INTRODUCTION  2Q 

first  told,  it  was  doubtless  somewhat  confused, 
and  the  epic  unity  was  wanting.  But  it  had  in 
it  the  possibility  of  unity;  and  that  unity  lay  in 
the  character  of  Hallgerd,  the  lovely  but  re- 
bellious woman  who  is  the  evil  genius  of  the  tale. 
And  the  first  man  who  gave  the  due  emphasis 
to  this  feature  is  the  real  maker  of  the  saga  as 
we  have  it.  Recognising  Hallgerd  for  what  she 
was,  he  puts  her  in  the  very  forefront  of  the 
story,  so  that  none  henceforth  can  mistake  her 
significance.  So  it  runs  in  the  very  first  chapter: 
'It  happened  once  that  Hoskuld  bade  his 
friends  to  a  feast,  and  his  brother  Hrut  was 
there,  sitting  next  him.  Hoskuld  had  a  daughter 
named  Hallgerd,  who  was  then  playing  on  the 
floor  with  some  other  girls:  fair  of  face  and  tall 
was  she,  and  her  hair  was  soft  as  silk;  so  long 
was  it  withal  that  it  came  down  to  her  waist. 
"Come  hither,  daughter",  said  Hoskuld.  So  she 
went  up  to  him,  and  he  took  her  chin  between 
liis  fingers  and  kissed  her;  and  then  she  went 
away.  Then  said  Hoskuld  to  Hrut,  "How  think- 

thou  of  this  maid?  is  she  not  fair?"  But  Hrut 
answered  him  not  a  word.  Then  said  Hoskuld 
to  him  the  second  time,  "Is  she  not  fair?"  Then 

1  Hrut,  "Fair  indeed  is  she,  and  many  shall 
rue  her  fairness:  yet  know  I  not  whence  thief's 


30  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

eyes  have  come  into  our  family".  Then  was 
Hoskuld  wroth,  insomuch  that  for  long  the  two 
brothers  saw  each  other  but  little.5 

In  this  manner,  beyond  the  possibility  of 
mistake,  the  key-note  of  the  story  is  struck.  We 
know  quite  well  that  the  'thief's  eyes'  will  re- 
appear; and  amid  all  the  ramifications  of  the 
tale  the  figure  of  Hallgerd  is  at  the  back  of  our 
minds.  She  grows  up  'the  fairest  of  women',  and 
she  marries  Gunnar,  the  noblest  of  men;  but 
her  'thief's  eyes'  bring  him  woe.  And  at  last, 
when  he  is  surrounded  by  his  enemies,  and  the 
string  of  his  mighty  bow  breaks,  he  says  to 
Hallgerd,  'Give  me  two  locks  of  thy  hair,  and 
twist  them  into  a  bowstring  for  me'. 

'What  hangs  thereon?'  said  she. 

'Even  my  life,  no  less',  answered  Gunnar; 
'for  they  shall  never  attain  near  to  me  so  long 
as  I  hold  my  bow.' 

'Then',  said  she,  'I  care  naught  whether  thou 
holdest  out  a  long  while  or  a  short,  for  I  call  to 
mind  all  thou  hast  done  to  me.' 

'All  men  have  some  pride',  said  Gunnar, 
'nor  will  I  stoop  to  ask  thee  twice':  and  so  it 
came  about  that  his  foes  slew  him. 

Similarly,  in  the  short  saga  of  Gisli  Sursson, 
the  unity  is  given  by  the  fate  that  hangs  over 


INTRODUCTION  3 1 

him  from  before  his  birth.  An  ancestor  of  Gisli 
of  the  same  name  borrowed  a  sword  from  a 
thrall  named  Koll  in  order  to  fight  a  'holm- 
gang5  or  duel.  Before  Koll  will  lend  it,  he  exacts 
an  oath  from  Gisli  that  he  will  return  it,  and 
Gisli  swears  to  do  so.  But  when  it  has  brought 
him  victory,  he  looks  on  the  glorious  blade, 
forged  long  since  by  the  elves,  and  not  to  be 
dulled  by  spell  or  charm,  and  his  heart  fails 
him:  for,  surely,  never  was  such  a  miracle  as 
yonder  brand.  So,  when  Koll  asks  it  back,  he 
refuses  it :  whereupon  the  two  smite  at  each  other, 
and  both  are  slain;  but  ere  he  dies  Koll  says, 
'It  had  been  better  for  thee  that  I  had  got  back 
my  sword — and  yet  is  this  but  the  beginning 
of  the  ill-luck  that  it  shall  bring  thy  kinsfolk'. 

This  also  is  told  us  in  the  very  first  chapter; 
and  we  are  thus  prepared  for  all  the  ill  that  is 
to  follow.  Gisli  is  the  noblest  of  men,  but  the 
doom  is  upon  him  which  he  cannot  avoid — a 
doom  almost  as  terrible  as  that  which  hangs 
over  Oedipus.  He  does  what  he  can  to  shun  the 
evil,  but  in  vain.  His  wife,  by  a  few  innocent  and 
thoughtless  words,  causes  a  feud  to  rise — Gisli 
blames  her  not,  for  'that  which  is  fated  to  come, 
must  come'.  Dream-women  hover  over  him, 
deepening  his  melancholy  forebodings,  and  at 


32  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

last  he  falls.  Men  said  there  had  never  been  a 
greater  champion  or  a  nobler  hero,  'but  he  was 
not  a  lucky  man'. 

The  first  and  main  motive,  indeed,  which  all 
good  sagas  exhibit  and  endeavour  to  develop, 
is  that  of  this  overmastering  fate;  illustrations  of 
which  could  be  multiplied  to  almost  any  extent. 
It  has  often,  for  example,  been  noticed  how 
vastly  superior  is  the  Northern  form  of  the 
Nibelungenlied  to  the  High  German.  The  secret 
lies  in  many  points,  but  chiefly  in  this,  that  the 
Northern  form  alone  has  unified  the  story  by 
deriving  it  from  the  curse  laid  on  Andvari's 
hoard.  Andvari,  the  pike-dwarf,  lived  under  a 
waterfall  and  guarded  his  treasure.  Now  it 
chanced  that  Loki  killed  Otter,  the  son  of  Hreid- 
mar,  and  Hreidmar  laid  on  him  this  were-gild, 
that  he  should  cover  the  skin  of  the  otter  with 
gold.  So  Loki  went  to  the  sea-goddess  Ran, 
and  borrowed  her  net;  with  this  he  went  to 
Andvari's  Force  and  caught  the  pike:  and 
Andvari  gave  him  gold.  But  there  was  still 
left  one  hair  uncovered;  so  Loki  took  yet  from 
Andvari  the  magic  ring,  which  had  in  it  the 
power  of  multiplying  gold.  Whereupon  Andvari 
fled  into  a  stone,  and  said  that  that  treasure 
should  be  the  bane  of  all  that  held  it.  And  so  it 


INTRODUCTION  33 

came  to  pass;  for  Fafnir  slew  his  father  Hreidmar 
to  get  the  hoard,  and  Sigurd  slew  Fafnir,  and  him- 
self perished  at  the  hands  of  Hogni  and  Guttorm. 
Very  similar  is  the  story  of  the  sword  Tyrfing 1 
—from  which  doubtless  Gisli's  sword  Graysteel 
borrowed  some  of  its  magic  properties.  A  cer- 
tain king  called  Svafrlami  rode  a-hunting,  and 
was  left  alone  of  his  men;  then  saw  he  a  great 
stone  toward  the  sunset  and  two  dwarfs  thereby. 
The  king  'consecrated'  the  stone  without  with 
his  enchanted  dagger,  and  so  made  the  dwarfs 
captive.  'What  are  ye  called?'  said  he.  'Dvalinn 
is  one,  and  Dulinn  the  other ',  said  they,  and 
withal  they  offered  ransom.  Then  said  the  king, 
'For  ransom  shall  ye  make  me  a  sword,  the  best 
ye  know  how  to  make;  the  hilt  shall  be  of  gold, 
and  it  shall  bite  iron  as  cloth,  nor  shall  rust 
abide  thereon;  and  victory  shall  follow  that 
sword  in  all  battles  and  holmgangs'.  And  to 
this  they  agreed.  And  on  the  set  day,  the  king 
rode  thither  again,  and  the  dwarfs  gave  him  the 
sword.  But  Dvalinn  stood  at  the  entrance  of  the 
stone  and  said,  'Thy  sword  shall  be  the  bane 
of  him  who  draws  it,  and  with  it  shall  three 
nithing's*  deeds  be  done;  and  thy  bane  also  shall 
it  be '.  Then  the  king  was  wroth,  and  hewed  at 

1  Htrvarar  Saga.  •  Dastard's. 

G 


34  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

the  dwarfs  with  the  sword;  but  they  leapt  into 
the  stone,  and  the  doors  closed  behind  them. 
And  he  called  the  sword  Tyrfing,  and  bare  it 
thenceforth  in  all  battles  and  'holmgangs'1;  and 
ever  had  the  victory.  But  the  rest  of  the  saga 
tells  how  it  was  his  'bane',  and  the  bane  of  them 
that  slew  him;  and  how  the  three  'ni  thing's 
deeds'  were  done.  This  saga,  by  the  way,  was 
the  first  ever  turned  into  English:  a  large  part 
of  it  is  to  be  found  in  the  Thesaurus  of  Dr.  George 
Hickes  (1705),  the  famous  Nonjuring  Bishop  of 
Thetford. 

It  is  needless,  surely,  to  add  that  this  sense  of 
fate  lends  a  wonderful  pathos  to  many  of  the 
sagas.  There  is,  as  we  shall  see  later  on,  in  these 
stories  a  certain  reticence  as  to  the  feelings  of 
the  actors;  and  this  reticence  at  first  sight  might 
seem  to  border  on  indifference  or  even  on  cal- 
lousness. Partially,  of  course,  this  is  to  be  ex- 
plained by  the  fact  that,  as  we  have  said,  the 
teller  of  a  tale  can  convey,  by  tone  or  gesture, 
conditions  which  it  would  require  many  pages 
of  writing  to  express  fully.  Partly,  also,  our 
Northern  ancestors,  like  their  descendants, 
fought  shy  of  allowing  emotion  to  appear.  But 
the  fact  that  the  lives  dealt  with  by  the  sagaman 

1  Duels:  usually  fought  on  holms  or  small  islands. 


INTRODUCTION  35 

were  lived  against  a  vast  background  of  inex- 
orable fate  is  in  itself  a  source  of  deep  feeling.1 
The  story-teller  is  'majestic  in  his  sadness  at  the 
certain  doom  of  human  kind';  for  the  doom  is 
written,  and  the  gods  know  it;  and  we,  the 
hearers,  watch  the  puny  actors  struggling  in  a 
net  from  which  there  is  no  escape.  So  persistent 
is  this  sense  of  fate  that  it  is,  as  it  were,  taken  for 
granted;  it  is  never  emphasised,  and  only  re- 
marked on  by  accident.  Yet  it  is  felt  everywhere, 
and,  like  the  music  of  the  spheres,  contributes 
its  harmony  to  the  scheme  of  things.  A  man,  we 
are  told,  avoids  almost  inevitable  death — be- 
cause he  is  not  yet  'fey'.  'It  was  not  fated',  says 
the  sagaman  again  and  again,  'that  so-and-so 
should  get  his  death  of  that  blow.'  On  the  other 
hand,  no  precautions  would  avail  to  save  a  'fey' 
man.  Gisli  warned  Vesteinn  again  and  again; 
but  he  rushed  on  his  doom,  and  Gisli  saw  it  was 
not  to  be  helped:  'weird'  or  fate  would  have  it 
so.  In  the  saga  of  Hord  the  whole  story  depends 
upon  a  curse,  uttered  by  Herd's  mother  in  a 
moment  of  impatience,  whose  working  is  long 
delayed,  but  is  none  the  less  inevitable  and  cer- 
tain. Kjartan  is  offered  help  that  would  have 

omparr  ihc  pathos   lent   to  the  story  in    the  Iliad  by 
lies'  knowledge  of  his  approaching  death. 


36  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

effectually  warded  off  any  attack:  he  refuses  the 
aid,  and  marches  on  to  the  doom  that  had  been 
foreseen  for  him  years  before.  Over  every  saga 
is  written  the  word  kismet:  as  our  own  Old 
English  poem  of  The  Wanderer  says,  'Weird  is  full 
stubborn'. 

The  sagas  have  been  accused  of  sameness, 
and  monotony  of  plot.  Those  who  bring  this 
charge  are  not  usually  those  best  acquainted 
with  the  whole  range  of  the  literature.  There  is 
plenty  of  variety  if  we  will  but  look  for  it:  Banda- 
manna  Saga,  for  example,  is  not  extraordinarily 
similar  to  the  tale  of  Howard  the  Halt;  and  neither 
is  very  like  the  story  of  Kormak.  Yet  it  must  be 
confessed  that  a  large  number  of  the  tales  are 
based  on  the  theme  of  a  blood-feud.  This  is  due 
to  the  age  in  which  they  rose,  an  age  in  which 
vendetta  had  not  yet  given  way  to  law.  Never- 
theless, even  in  these  very  vendetta-sagas  the 
monotony  must  not  be  exaggerated.  In  some  of 
them,  such  as  Njala  and  Eyrbyggja,  one  main 
interest  of  the  story  lies  in  the  struggle  between 
the  rising  principle  of  legalism  and  the  ancient 
principle  of  blood-revenge:  we  watch,  with  an 
interest  which  the  author  surely  shared,  the 
slow  triumph  of  arbitration  as  against  the  sword, 
and  the  gradual  recognition  of  the  superiority  of 


INTRODUCTION  37 

brains  to  muscle.  Njal's  whole  life  is  given  to  the 
endeavour  to  substitute  peaceful  methods  of 
settling  quarrels  for  bloody  ones,  and  he  dies  at 
last,  the  victim  of  a  feud  which  he  had  done  his 
best  to  suppress,  because  he  would  live  no  longer 
to  carry  the  feud  on.  Snorri  the  crafty,  again, 
has  very  few  bloody  quarrels;  such  as  he  has  he 
usually  settles  without  the  sword,  and  many  he 
checks  by  the  simple  method  of  bringing  public 
opinion  to  bear  against  the  aggressors.  Nor  has 
the  sagaman  himself,  as  a  rule,  a  sympathy  with 
bloodshed  as  such.  He  can  describe  a  fight,  when 
it  comes,  with  all  the  zest  of  Homer,  but  he  gener- 
ally lets  us  see  that  his  feelings  are  with  the 
punishment  of  the  wrongdoer.  No  character  in 
all  the  sagas  is  drawn  with  more  sympathy  than 
Gunnar  of  Lithend,  one  of  the  two  heroes  of 
Njala\  but  in  Gunnar  strength  and  skill  are  the 
least  of  his  admirable  qualities.  There  is  in  him 
an  amazing  forbearance  and  gentleness  which 
set  him,  in  many  ways,  far  above  Odysseus  or 
Achilles:  we  see  in  him  a  chivalry  of  which 
Homer  had  scarcely  a  conception.  'I  would  like 
to  know',  says  he,  when  he  has  been  tried  and 
provoked  almost  beyond  endurance,  'whether  I 
am  really  less  brave  than  other  men  because  I 
am  slower  to  slay  than  they  are.' 


38  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

It  has  often  been  noticed,  and  usually  with 
some  severity  of  censure,  that  in  the  sagas  it  is 
the  women  who  kindle  the  fires  of  hatred,  and 
blow  up  the  embers  when  they  begin  to  flag. 
Thus,  in  Laxdaela  Saga,  after  the  death  of  Kjar- 
tan,  his  father  Olaf  settles  the  feud  without 
shedding  a  drop  of  blood.  As  soon  as  Olaf  is 
dead,  however,  his  wife  Thorgerd  stirs  up  her 
sons  to  a  deed  of  vengeance  which  sets  the  whole 
tide  of  slaughter  and  counter-slaughter  flowing 
once  more.  Similarly,  at  a  later  stage,  it  is 
Gudrun  who  stirs  up  her  sons  to  avenge  their 
father.  In  Njala  two  husbands,  by  a  long- 
continued  series  of  full  atonements,  only  just 
succeed  in  undoing  the  mischief  caused  by  the 
revengefulness  of  their  wives. 

All  this  is  true;  and  yet  there  is  a  brighter 
side  to  it.  Such  an  influence,  evil  as  it  is,  as- 
cribed to  women,  would  have  been  out  of  the 
question  in  an  age  in  which  women  were  not 
duly  respected:  in  such  an  age,  for  example, 
as  that  of  classical  Athens,  on  the  one  hand,  in 
which  women  were  not  regarded  at  all;  or  as 
that  of  the  Troubadours,  on  the  other,  in  which 
they  were  in  theory  worshipped  and  in  practice 
despised.  The  epoch  of  the  sagas  is  the  truly 
heroic  age — that  in  which  a  Helen  can  be  safe 


INTRODUCTION  39 

and  honoured  in  Troy,  or  an  Ethelflaed  in 
England.  And  such  an  age  must  have  the  de- 
fects of  its  qualities;  the  same  Beowulf  which 
pictures  the  stately  grace  of  a  Wealtheow  de- 
scribes also  the  cruelty  of  a  Thrytho: 

Thrytho  the  great  Queen, 
Did  many  a  deed  of  dastardly  crime; 
Was  none  that  dared  look  on  her  with  eyes, 
Of  peers  or  paladins,  but  her  lord  only; 
If  so  a  man  ventured,  swift  was  the  death, 
First  the  hand-grip,  and  then  the  sword: 
Surely  unfitting  for  woman  is  this, 
High-born  though  she  be,  to  shorten  men's  life. 
Woman  is  weaver  of  lasting  peace; 
Not  her  it  becomes  to  sharpen  the  feud. 

Next  to  the  vendetta  as  a  saga-motive— 
indeed,  often  inextricably  interwoven  with  it — 
is  the  theme  of  love.  This  is  the  theme  that  has 
attracted  to  the  saga  the  attention  of  modern 
poets.  It  was  not,  surely,  the  blood-feuds  that 
impelled  Morris  to  the  writing  of  the  Lovers  of 
Gudrun,  but,  as  the  very  title  of  his  poem  shows, 
the  more  lasting  and  changeless  human  element 
in  the  story  of  the  Laxdale  men.  Vendettas  have 
disappeared  from  the  Northern  world;  men  no 
longer  slaughter  one  another  in  family  quar- 
rels; but  love  lasts,  and  beauty  in  woman  is 
ever  born  afresh,  and  perversity  and  pride  will 


40  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

not  fail  mankind  yet  awhile.  Gudrun  was  not 
the  first,  nor  will  she  be  the  last,  who,  in  her 
own  immortal  words,  'has  treated  worst  him 
whom  she  loved  the  most'.  In  Kormak's  story 
we  have  love  linked  with  fate:  Kormak  is  bound 
to  love  while  he  cannot  attain.  In  Gunnlaug's 
tale  we  have  the  old  old  motive — the  course  of 
true  love  never  did  run  smooth.  In  Njala  we 
have  the  theme,  indistinguishable  from  love, 
that  of  hate.  Hallgerd  is  doomed  to  be  the  bane 
of  those  that  love  her:  Gunnar,  like  Solomon  in 
the  tresses  of  the  Shulamite,  is  tangled  in  her 
hair,  and  perishes.  But  in  Njala  also  we  have 
a  motive  not  too  common  in  early  romances— 
the  love  of  the  wife  for  the  husband,  outlasting 
years  of  wedlock,  and  triumphing  over  death: 

Tlosi  said,  "I  will  offer  thee,  Njal,  leave  to 
go  out,  for  it  is  unworthy  that  thou  shouldst 
burn  within".  Njal  replied,  "I  will  not  go  out, 
for  I  am  old  and  unable  to  avenge  my  sons; 
and  I  will  not  live  in  shame".  Then  spake  Flosi 
to  Bergthor,  NjaPs  wife,  "Come  thou  out, 
housewife,  for  it  is  not  my  will  at  any  cost  to 
burn  thee".  But  Bergthor  answered,  "Not  so, 
for  I  was  given  to  Njal  young,  and  I  have  vowed 
him  this,  that  we  should  never  be  sundered  in 
our  deaths".  So  they  two  went  back  into  the 


INTRODUCTION  4! 

house  together;  and  Njal  said,  "We  will  go  to 
our  bed,  and  lay  us  down;  for  long  have  I 
wished  to  rest".  Then  they  signed  themselves 
with  the  cross,  and  gave  their  souls  into  the  hand 
of  God;  nor  did  men  hear  them  say  a  word 


more.' 


This  is  a  scene  not  unworthy  to  be  compared 
with  the  scene  between  Hector  and  Andro- 
mache— perhaps  the  noblest  passage  in  the 
Iliad.  But  in  the  sagas  there  are  scores  only  just 
inferior:  the  scene  between  Bolli  and  Gudrun 
after  the  death  of  Kjartan,  the  scene  between 
Gisli  and  his  wife  Aud  shortly  before  his  last 
fight,  the  last  parting  of  Signy  and  Sigmund  in 
Volsunga  Saga,  and  many  others. 

Travel,  again,  is  a  motive  rarely  absent  from 
an  Icelandic  saga.  At  the  age  of  about  eighteen 
y  young  hero  feels  the  lust  for  going  abroad 
come  upon  him — a  lust,  as  in  Gunnlaug's  case, 
not  to  be  quenched  by  paternal  admonitions. 
Kjartan,  his  father  Olaf,  Gunnlaug  and  Raven, 
Thorkell  the  husband  of  Gudrun,  Gretti — all 
of  them  make  the  'grand  tour5  to  the  courts  of 
kings  and  jarls;  all  of  them  seek  adventures  like 
knights  of  the  Round  Table,  and  find  them  in 
plenty.  Hence,  though  there  is  but  little  descrip- 
tion of  natural  scenery  in  the  sagas,  there  is  a 


42  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

full  supply  of  travellers'  tales.  Of  these  unques- 
tionably the  most  enthralling  is  that  found  in 
the  saga  of  Eric  the  Red — the  tale  of  the  dis- 
covery of  America,  where  our  ancestors  did  not 
stay  long  enough  to  deprive  Columbus,  five 
hundred  years  later,  of  the  glory  of  a  pioneer. 
Other  tales  are  less  veracious  than  this;  for  the 
sagamen,  like  other  people,  could  believe  much 
more  easily  in  wonders  told  of  distant  lands 
than  in  those  told  of  their  own. 

Certain  other  motives,  recurring  more  or 
less  frequently,  may  be  briefly  dismissed.  A  not 
uncommon  theme  is  that  of  the  exposure  of  a 
girl  child  on  the  hills — a  theme  which  all  but 
ceases  when  Christianity  appears  in  the  island. 
An  example  occurs  in  the  tale  of  Gunnlaug.  A 
quarrel,  and  a  subsequent  reconciliation,  be- 
tween a  father  and  his  son,  is  found  now  and 
then.  Many  episodes  deal  with  the  purchase  of  a 
bride  by  the  parents  of  a  young  man;  the  bar- 
gaining gives  just  that  kind  of  simple  intrigue 
in  which  the  saga-tellers  delight.  But  perhaps 
most  noteworthy  is  the  very  common  incident 
of  an  Icelander  on  his  tour  who  obtains  the 
favour  of  a  king  or  other  great  man.  Either  by 
'drapas'  composed  in  the  king's  honour,  or  by 
some  more  substantial  service,  the  young  hero 


INTRODUCTION  43 

rises  high  at  the  court.  Later  he  is  seized  with 
home-sickness;  but  it  is  always  with  some  diffi- 
culty that  he  wins  the  king's  consent  to  his 
departure.  Such  young  heroes,  among  many 
others,  are  Kjartan  and  Gunnlaug. 

As  for  dreams  and  forebodings,  they  are 
everywhere  in  the  sagas;  and  none  but  the  in- 
experienced would  on  that  account  impugn  the 
sagamen's  general  credibility.  Even  to-day  he 
would  be  a  bold  man  who  would  deny  offhand 
the  prophetic  character  of  all  dreams  and 
visions;  and  in  the  eleventh  century  a  saga  with- 
out such  phenomena  would  either  be  a  miracle 
or  a  mass  of  falsehoods.  Examples  are  so  num- 
erous as  to  be  embarrassing.  The  dreams  in 
Gunnlaug '5  Saga  are  well  known;  a  glance  at 
Njala  in  Dasent's  translation  will  yield  many 
more.  Take,  for  instance,  chapter  cxxvi.,  which 
tells  of  the  portents  at  Bergthor's  Knoll  just 
before  the  Burning. 

'Njal  said,  "Wondrously  now  it  seems  to  me. 
Mcthinks  I  see  all  round  the  room,  and  it  seems 
as  though  the  gable  wall  were  thrown  down, 
but  the  whole  board  and  the  meat  in  it  is  one 
gore  of  blood."  All  men  thought  this  strange  but 
Skarphedinn;  he  bade  men  not  be  downcast.' 
Again,  'A  man  named  Hildiglum  looked  into 


44  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

the  west  airt,  and  thought  he  saw  thereabouts  a 
ring  of  fiery  hue,  and  within  the  ring  a  man  on 
a  grey  horse.  He  passed  quickly  by  him,  and 
rode  hard.  He  was  as  black  as  pitch,  and  sang 
a  song  with  a  mighty  voice:  then  he  hurled  the 
firebrand  before  him,  and  such  a  blaze  of  fire 
leapt  up  to  meet  it  that  he  (Hildiglum)  could  not 
see  the  fells  for  the  blaze.  It  seemed  as  though 
that  man  rode  east  among  the  flames  and 
vanished  there.  .  .  .  And  that  was  the  "Wolf's 
Ride",  which  comes  ever  before  great  tidings.' 

But  the  classical  dreams  of  the  whole  range 
of  the  sagas  are  those  of  Gudrun  in  Laxdaela, 
which  foretell  her  marriages  and  her  destiny. 
They  are,  of  course,  told  by  Morris;  but  they 
may  perhaps  bear  to  be  reproduced  in  prose. 

'Guest,  the  son  of  Oddleif,  was  a  foresighted 
man,  and  many  resorted  to  him  for  counsel. 
Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Guest  rode  from 
Sowerby  and  reached  the  spring  of  Saelingsdale: 
and  Gudrun  came  to  the  spring  and  gave  him 
greeting.  Guest  received  the  greeting  well,  and 
they  began  to  talk  together.  So  Gudrun  said, 
"I  have  dreamed  four  dreams  that  do  fret  my 
mind  much,  nor  hath  any  man  interpreted 
them,  and  that  though  I  ask  not  that  the  inter- 
pretation be  good".  Then  said  Guest,  "Tell  me 


INTRODUCTION  45 

thy  dreams;  it  may  be  that  I  can  say  somewhat 
concerning  them".  So  Gudrun  said,  "Me- 
thought  I  stood  by  a  certain  brook,  and  I  had  a 
crooked  coif  on  my  head,  which  I  liked  not;  and 
I  tore  the  coif  from  my  head  and  cast  it  into 
the  water".  And  Gudrun  spake  again,  "This  is 
the  beginning  of  my  second  dream,  that  I 
seemed  to  be  standing  by  a  certain  water;  and 
I  had  a  silver  ring  on  my  hand,  which  fitted 
me  well,  and  seemed  to  me  a  very  great  treasure. 
But  when  I  least  thought  it,  the  ring  slipped  off 
my  hand,  and  into  the  water,  and  I  saw  it  not 
since.  And  grievous  scathe  indeed  methought 
that  loss."  Then  said  Guest,  "No  less  a  dream 
is  this  than  the  former".  And  Gudrun  spake 
again,  "This  is  the  third  dream,  that  I  had  a 
gold  ring  on  my  hand,  and  methought  my  loss 
in  the  former  ring  was  now  made  up:  but  then 
I  fell,  and  the  gold  ring  struck  on  a  certain 
stone,  and  broke  into  two  parts,  and  the  two 
parts  dripped  blood:  and  what  I  seemed  to  feel 
after  was  more  like  grief  than  sorrow  for  some 
low".  Then  said  Guest,  "The  dreams,  me- 
thinks,  grow  not  less  as  thou  tellest  them". 
Lastly  said  Gudrun,  "This  was  my  fourth 
dream,  that  I  had  a  helm  on  my  head,  made 
of  gold,  and  set  with  gems;  and  what  I  liked 


46  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

least  about  it  was  that  it  was  too  heavy,  so  that 
I  bore  my  head  on  one  side;  yet  blamed  I  not 
the  helm  therefor.  And  lo,  the  helm  fell  off  my 
head  into  Hvammfirth;  and  I  awoke."  Where- 
upon Guest  told  her  that  the  sameness  of  these 
dreams  meant  that  they  all  foreboded  the  same 
thing,  namely,  marriage:  "And  my  mind  fore- 
sees that  thou  shalt  have  four  husbands,  all  of 
whom  thou  shalt  lose".  "It  is  a  fearful  thing", 
said  Gudrun,  "if  all  this  thou  sayest  is  to  come 
to  pass."  And  so  Gudrun  went  home,  and  Guest 
rode  on  his  way.' 

Among  minor  motives  ghosts  are  not  likely 
to  be  absent:  and  the  Icelandic  ghost-tale  is  in- 
deed impressive — the  more  so  as  the  teller  makes 
no  attempt  to  conceal  his  belief  in  it.  But  the 
ghost  must  not  be  conceived  as  a  spiritual  being. 
He  is  terribly  substantial,  and  palpable  alike  to 
feeling  as  to  sight.  As  a  rule,  he  is  an  'after- 
ganger' — that  is,  he  is  the  walking  corpse  of  a 
person  recently  dead,  a  corpse  of  which  some 
demon  has  taken  possession.  In  this  condition 
he  is  of  superhuman  strength,  and  owns,  be- 
sides, certain  powers  like  those  of  sorcerers  or 
enchanters.  Daring  indeed  is  the  man  who  en- 
counters such  a  being;  for  even  if  the  ganger  be 
apparently  slain,  he  will  yet  resume  his  uncanny 


INTRODUCTION  47 

life  unless  he  be  burnt  to  ashes  and  the  ashes 
scattered  far  and  wide.  A  useful  preliminary  is 
to  cut  off  his  head  and  lay  it  beside  his  thigh; 
for  this  gives  at  least  an  interval  of  repose.  The 
most  famous  of  all  Icelandic  ghosts  of  this  kind 
is  Glam,  whose  story  is  told  in  Grettfs  Saga;  he 
is  perhaps  even  more  famous  under  the  name 
of  Grendel,  whom  Beowulf  slew.  But  almost 
equally  instructive,  and  perhaps  even  more 
curious,  is  the  story  of  Thorgunn,  which  is  told 
with  all  the  air  of  truth  in  Eyrbyggja  Saga — one 
of  the  best  and  most  authentic  of  all  the 
Northern  histories.  I  shall  have  to  abridge  it. 

In  the  summer  of  A.D.  1000  there  came  to 
Iceland  a  certain  ship,  with  a  Hebridean  woman 
on  board  named  Thorgunn.  It  was  noised 
abroad  that  Thorgunn  had  great  treasures  of 
woman's  attire,  the  like  of  which  no  one  had 
ever  seen  in  Iceland.  And  when  Thurid,  the 
Lady  of  Frodey,  heard  thereof  she  rowed  to  the 
ship,  and  saw  Thorgunn  and  her  treasures;  but 
for  no  money  would  Thorgunn  sell  them.  Where- 
fore Thurid  bade  her  to  her  home  at  Frodey, 
and  she  came  willingly.  She  was  of  the  Sudreys1 
(Hebrides) :  tall  and  large  of  frame,  with  black 
eyebrows  and  dark  brown  hair.  Her  linen  and 

1  Hence  the  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man. 


48  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

her  tapestry  and  curtains  were  indeed  wonder- 
ful, and  she  spent  all  her  days  working  at  the 
loom.  Now  one  day  there  was  a  great  portent, 
for  it  rained  blood,  and  Thorgunn's  clothes 
were  stained  therewith,  nor  could  they  be 
cleansed;  and  she  took  to  her  bed,  saying  the 
portent  boded  ill  to  the  house.  And  soon  she 
saw  that  she  was  dying;  wherefore  she  sent  for 
Thorodd,  the  Lord  of  Frodey,  and  bade  him 
burn  her  bed  with  its  curtains  and  linen  and 
tapestry:  Tor  I  foresee',  said  she,  'that  they  will 
bring  ill-luck  to  them  that  own  them'.  Soon 
afterwards  she  died,  and  Thorodd  prepared  to 
burn  those  things  even  as  she  had  said;  but  his 
wife  Thurid  would  not  have  it  so;  for  it  seemed 
hard  to  her  to  destroy  such  treasures:  moreover, 
she  thought  that  Thorgunn  had  given  her  com- 
mands out  of  envy,  lest  other  women  should 
enjoy  those  things.  And  so  Thorodd  yielded  to 
his  wife,  and  spared  those  tapestries  and  hang- 
ings. And  Thorgunn's  body  was  carried  to 
Skalholt  and  buried  there. 

But  no  sooner  had  the  funeral-party  come 
back  from  Skalholt  than  strange  doings  began 
at  Frodey.  A  light  entered  the  hall,  which  men 
knew  to  be  more  than  mortal,  and  it  travelled 
round  the  hall  withershins  (that  is,  against  the 


INTRODUCTION  49 

sun):  and  Thorir  Woodleg,  the  steward,  said 
that  sight  boded  death,  but  whose  death  he 
knew  not.  Not  long  thereafter  the  shepherd  died, 
and  men  saw  his  corpse  walking.  Then  Thorir 
Woodleg  met  that  corpse  without  the  house,  and 
the  corpse  seized  him  and  hurled  him  to  the 
ground  with  such  force  that  he  died  soon  after 
of  his  wounds;  and  thenceforward  men  saw  two 
walking  corpses  instead  of  one.  Nor  did  things 
stop  here,  for  one  man  died  after  another,  until 
six  more  had  died;  and  just  before  Yule  Thorodd 
himself  perished  at  sea.  At  Yuletide  Thurid  held 
the  funeral-wake;  and  lo!  all  the  dead  men  came 
into  the  hall,  speaking  to  no  one — Thorodd 
and  his  men  dripping  with  water,  and  Thorir 
and  those  others  covered  with  earth-mould. 
And  this  sight  was  seen  every  night  all  through 
Yule. 

At  last  Kjartan,  Thorodd's  son,  knowing  not 
how  to  check  these  horrors,  went  to  his  uncle 
Snorri,  the  priest,  who  was  reckoned  the  wisest 
of  all  men  in  Iceland  that  had  not  the  second- 
i.  Snorri  lived  at  Holy-Fell,  and  it  hap- 
pened that  just  when  Kjartan  came  to  Holy- 
Fell  there  was  a  priest  there  who  had  come 
from  (.ji/ur  the  White;  for  Gizur  had  just  given 
up  heathendom  and  become  a  Christian,  and 

D 


50  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

wished  others  to  do  the  same.  So  Snorri  said  to 
Kjartan,  'This  shalt  thou  do:  take  this  priest 
with  thee,  and  go  back  to  Frodey.  When  thou 
arrivest  there,  burn  all  the  things  that  belonged 
to  Thorgunn — her  bed,  and  her  linen,  and  her 
tapestry,  and  her  hangings — and  then  let  the 
priest  sprinkle  holy  water  all  over  the  house  and 
shrive  them  that  dwell  therein.  And  then  shalt 
thou  hold  a  court  at  thy  door,  and  summon  all 
the  spectres  thereto,  and  try  them  for  the  ills 
they  have  done.  And  that  thou  mayst  have  no 
need  to  summon  thine  own  father,  I  will  send 
my  son  Thord  Kausi  and  six  men  with  him.' 
And  so  Kjartan  did:  he  went  back  home,  and 
when  he  came  there  he  found  Thurid  his 
mother  lying  ill,  wherefore  he  knew  there  was 
small  time  to  lose.  So  he  took  all  the  things  of 
Thorgunn,  and  burnt  them  with  fire.  And  then 
he  held  a  court  at  the  door;  and  summoned 
Thorir  first  thereto.  And  the  sentence  was  that 
he  should  leave  the  house  forthwith;  whereupon 
Thorir  rose,  and  said,  'I  sat  while  it  was  lawful 
to  sit',  and  went  halting  forth.  And  next  the 
shepherd  was  banished;  and  last  Thord  Kausi 
summoned  Thorodd,  who  said,  'Inasmuch  as 
there  is  now  no  peace  for  us  here,  we  make  our 
flitting  one  by  one'.  After  which  the  priest 


INTRODUCTION  5! 

sprinkled  the  walls  with  holy  water,  and  sang 
mass,  and  shrived  those  that  dwelt  there.  And 
Thurid  mended  soon;  and  the  ghosts  haunted 
Frodey  no  more. 

Everywhere,  in  fact,  such  stories  are  met 
with — not  always,  of  course,  as  elaborate  as  the 
one  we  have  just  quoted.  In  Laxdaela,  for  ex- 
ample, there  is  a  narrative  of  the  drowning  of  a 
certain  sorcerer  named  Hallbjorn  Whetstone- 
eye  (Slikisteinsauga).  After  his  drowning  his 
body  is  washed  ashore,  and  he  begins  to  'walk' 
and  cause  great  trouble  in  the  neighbourhood. 
Not  far  off,  however,  dwelt  Thorkell  of  Thick- 
shaw,  a  man  of  great  strength  and  courage.  One 
evening  a  cow  was  missing  at  Thickshaw,  and 
Thorkell  and  a  house-carle  went  to  look  for  it. 
It  was  after  sunset,  and  the  moon  was  shining. 
Thorkell  and  the  carle  chose  different  paths; 
and  when  he  was  alone  he  saw  what  he  took  to 
be  a  cow;  but  when  he  got  nearer  he  perceived 
that  it  was  Hallbjorn.  A  mighty  struggle  ensued, 
and  when  Thorkell  was  just  getting  the  better, 
Hallbjorn  sank  into  the  earth  out  of  his  sight. 
After  that  Thorkell  went  home,  and  there  the 
carle  met  him  to  tell  him  he  had  found  the  cow. 
Thenceforward  no  harm  happened  from  Hall- 
bjorn. 


52  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

Those  who  wish  for  further  examples  need 
only  glance  through  Morris's  translation  of 
Gretti's  Saga,  where  they  will  find  such  tales  to 
their  heart's  desire.  In  later  days  they  often  take 
a  different  form:  Thorgisl,  for  example,  is  re- 
presented as  wrestling  with  Thor,  who  has  just 
been  deposed  from  a  god  to  a  demon;  and  in  the 
tale  of  Thidrandi  the  Disir  who  slay  the  boy  are 
trembling  on  the  verge  between  goddess-hood 
and  trollship.  The  first  step  taken  by  Christi- 
anity was  not  to  destroy  the  old  gods  but  to 
transform  them  into  devils. 

Men  and  women  with  more  or  less  of  super- 
natural powers  are  of  course  equally  easy  to 
meet  with.  In  a  Greenland  story  we  hear  of 
Thorgunn's  son  by  a  man  named  Leif:  men  be- 
thought them  of  the  hauntings  of  Frodey,  and 
said  that  the  boy  was  'not  quite  like  other  boys'. 
One  of  the  commonest  gifts  was  that  of  creating 
a  kind  of  'glamour'  by  which  people  could  be 
deceived.  Of  a  certain  man  called  Thorbjorn 
Stigand  we  are  told  in  Hen-Thorir's  Saga,  in  a 
curious  phrase,  that  'he  was  not  always  there 
where  he  was  seen';  and  later  in  the  tale  we  find 
that  Thorbjorn  has  the  power  of  vanishing  as  he 
pleases.  In  Vatzdaela  Saga  there  is  a  story  of  a 
witch  named  Ljot,  who  repeatedly  saves  herself 


INTRODUCTION  53 

and  her  son  Hrolleif  from  arrest  and  death  by 
casting  such  spells  upon  the  searchers  that  they 
cannot  see  what  is  before  their  very  eyes.  On  one 
occasion  the  pursuer  sees  nothing  but  a  great 
bundle  of  clothes  and  a  piece  of  red  cloth  stick- 
ing out  of  it,  and  not  till  afterwards  does  he 
guess  that  that  must  have  been  Hrolleif  and  the 
clothes  he  wore  at  a  sacrifice.  Finally  Hrolleif  is 
caught  by  a  man  who  understands  the  ways  of 
\\  itches,  and  sings  the  appropriate  charms.  But 
even  so,  says  Ljot,  'I  should  have  turned  the 
land  upside  down,  and  ye  would  have  gone  mad 
and  run  about  with  the  wild  beasts,  if  only  ye 
had  not  happened  to  see  me  before  I  saw  you'. 
'True',  said  Thorstein,  'but  chance  was  on  the 
side  of  right.'  We  are  reminded  of  the  famous 
passage  in  Virgil's  Ninth  Eclogue,  in  which  'the 
voice  fled  from  Moeris,  for  the  wolves  saw 
Moeris  before  he  saw  them'. 

Of  witches,  indeed,  and  their  charms  it  would 
be  endless  to  speak.  The  central  incident  in  that 
fine  saga,  the  Story  of  the  Men  of  the  Faroes,  is 
concerned  with  a  woman,  half  goddess,  half 
witch,  named  Thorgerd  Holgabrud,  whom  the 
famous  Earl  Hakon  worshipped.  A  young  man, 
Sigmund  Brestison,  had  attached  himself  to  the 
carl,  and  was  now  going  out  to  the  Faroes  on 


54  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

a  dangerous  quest.  'Thou  art  not',  says  Hakon, 
'the  kind  of  man  I  should  wish  to  go  out  and 
never  return.5  Tor  that',  said  Sigmund,  'I  trust 
in  mine  own  right  hand.'  'Much  is  that',  said 
the  earl,  'yet  is  it  not  enough:  I  know  a  witch- 
wife,  whose  name  is  Thorgerd,  who  hath  such 
power  that  she  can  make  thee  safe  against  all 
evils;  her  let  us  visit.'  So  they  went  to  Thorgerd's 
house:  it  was  splendid  exceedingly,  and  adorned 
with  gold  and  silver  on  the  gables  and  pin- 
nacles; there  were  many  windows  in  that  house, 
and  all  of  them  were  glass.  Very  splendid,  too, 
was  the  attire  of  the  witch-woman.  Then  Sig- 
mund saw  a  strange  thing;  the  earl,  who  never 
bent  to  any  man,  flung  himself  on  the  ground 
before  Thorgerd,  and  lay  thus  a  long  while. 
Then  he  arose,  and  said,  'She  will  not  give  way 
yet;  gold  and  silver  we  must  heap  upon  her 
chair'.  So  they  piled  up  money;  and  then  Sig- 
mund saw  how  the  earl  drew  near  Thorgerd, 
and  tried  to  take  away  a  ring  from  her  finger, 
but  she  would  not  have  it  so;  then  the  earl 
threw  himself  down  on  the  ground,  and  prayed 
again,  even  weeping;  then  stood  he  up  a  second 
time,  and  now  he  drew  the  ring  off  easily.  'Take 
that  ring',  said  Hakon  to  Sigmund,  'and  as  thou 
lovest  me  part  not  with  it.'  'Never  till  my  dying 


INTRODUCTION  55 

day',  said  Sigmund;  and  with  that  they  separ- 
ated, the  earl  to  his  court  and  Sigmund  to  his 
ships.  The  rest  of  the  tale  tells  how  Sigmund  lost 
his  ring  and  perished. 

One  might  also  mention  Thorhild,  who  pro- 
phesied to  Gudmund  the  Powerful.  Thorhild 
was  'forn  i  lund5,  old-fashioned  in  her  ways, 
and  a  great  friend  of  Gudmund.  To  her  he  took 
his  way.  'Great  desire  have  I  to  learn  whether 
there  shall  be  vengeance  for  my  slaying  of  Thor- 
kell  Hake.5  'Come  thou  to  me  later,  and  seek 
me  alone.5  So  the  days  passed,  and  one  morning 
Gudmund  went  alone  to  her,  and  found  her 
dressed  as  a  man,  helm  on  head  and  axe  in  hand; 
and  she  waded  out  into  the  sea,  and  smote  the 
waves;  but  Gudmund  saw  no  change  therein. 
'No  vengeance  shall  come  to  thee\  thou  mayest 
sit  at  home  in  thy  splendour.'  Then  said  Gud- 
mund, 'Yet  would  I  learn  whether  the  venge- 
ance will  touch  my  sons5.  '5Tis  much  thou 
askest',  said  she,  for  she  was  risking  her  soul; 

she  waded  again  into  the  sea,  and  smote  the 
vith  the  axe;  and  now  there  was  a  great 
crash,  and  all  the  sea  ran  blood.  Then  said  she, 
That  deem  I,  Gudmund,  that  it  will  steer  very 
close  to  one  son  of  thine;  but  no  further  will  I 
labour  for  thee,  for  at  no  little  cost  have  I  done 


56  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

this:1  and  neither  threat. nor  blithe  word  will 
avail  to  move  me'.  Gudmund  said,  'Nor  will  I 
lay  more  burden  on  thee5;  and  after  that  he 
fared  home,  and  sat  there  in  his  splendour.  But 
shortly  thereafter  a  man  named  Thorhall 
dreamed  a  dream,  which  boded  ill  to  Gudmund; 
and  he  rode  to  Gudmund's  stead  and  told  him 
thereof.  And  that  same  night  Gudmund  died. 
But  the  vengeance  came  to  his  son  even  as 
Thorhild  had  foretold.  And  Thorbjorg  the 
'Little  Sibyl',  to  whom  Gudrid  sang  the  war- 
lock-songs, and  who  thus  was  able  to  prophesy 
— is  not  her  story  told  in  the  story  of  Eric  the 
Red? 

Of  'skin-changers'  and  'hard'  men  also  the 
sagas  have  much  to  tell.  Certain  persons, 
whether  of  their  own  accord  or  by  some  mali- 
cious enchantment,  were  often  changed  into 
animals — a  strange  superstition  which  lingered 
even  in  England  till  a  generation  or  two  ago. 
In  the  very  Faroe  saga  from  which  we  have  just 
quoted,  Sigmund,  when  a  boy,  kills  a  bear  so 
savage  that  even  his  foster-father  Thorkell 
would  not  face  him,  thinking  him  no  bear  but 
a  demon.  Readers  of  the  Volsunga  Saga  will 

1  Like  Sister  Helen  in  Rossetti's  ballad,  she  is  risking  her 
soul. 


INTRODUCTION  57 

remember  how  Sigmund  (the  father  of  Sigurd) 
and  his  son  Sinfjotli  were  changed  into  wolves; 
nor  is  it  likely  that  to  the  early  hearers  of  that 
story  this  episode  seemed  the  most  improbable. 
The  poem  of  William  of  Palerne,  which  was 
translated  from  the  French  into  English  about 
the  time  of  Chaucer,  is  entirely  taken  up  with 
a  'werwolf  legend;  and  there  is  no  reason  to 
think  that  it  was  not  accepted  as  fact.  Perhaps 
the  most  familiar  story  of  this  kind  in  Icelandic 
literature  is  that  told  by  Ari  in  the  Landndma 
Bok: 

'Dufthak  took  Dufthak's  Holt,  and  was  a 
great  skin -changer  (ham-rammr\  as  was  also 
Storolf  of  Hwale.  These  twain  had  a  great  feud 
about  pasturage;  and  it  was  so  that  one  evening 
a  certain  second-sighted  man  (dfreskr  mathr — a 
man  whom  no  glamour  could  deceive)  saw  a 
great  bear  come  out  of  Hwale  and  a  bull  out  of 
Dufthak's  Holt,  and  they  met  on  StorolPs  Field, 
and  fought  furiously;  but  the  bear  had  the 
<T.  Next  morning  it  was  seen  that  a  ravine 
had  been  made  where  they  fought,  as  though 
an  earthquake  had  torn  the  earth  asunder. 
Both  Storolf  and  Dufthak  were  sore  wounded, 
and  lay  in  bed  a  long  time.' 

It  will  be  noticed  that  this  skin-changing 


58  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

took  place  at  night:  as  in  the  beliefs  of  all  nations, 
the  powers  of  evil  are  much  more  active  after 
sunset  than  in  the  day.  An  ancestor  of  Egill  the 
poet  actually  bore  the  name  of  Evening- Wolf, 
and  was  believed  regularly  to  change  himself 
into  a  wolf  at  dusk.  The  'trolls',  the  river-spirits, 
the  nixies,  all  exert  their  influence  mainly  at 
night. 

Among  the  'hard  men' — those  whom  no 
sword  would  bite — the  Berserks  take  a  foremost 
place.  Many  pages  have  been  written  on  these 
men,  and  scholars  have  exhausted  themselves, 
to  little  purpose,  in  endeavouring  to  find  out 
how  much  truth  lies  behind  the  fantastic  legends 
that  have  come  down  to  us  about  them.  At 
Hafrsfirth,  as  we  have  seen,  Harald  Fairhair 
planted  a  band  of  these  heroes  in  the  very  thick 
of  the  fight.  Prodigies  of  valour  were  performed 
on  both  sides;  the  slaughter  was  terrific,  and  yet, 
if  we  are  to  believe  the  tales,  not  a  single  one 
of  the  Berserks  received  a  scratch.  Whether  the 
name  be  derived  from  bear-sark,  as  though 
these  men  had  changed  themselves  into  bears, 
or  from  bare-sark,  as  though  they  fought  in 
their  shirts,  such  stories  are  equally  wonderful. 
The  Berserks  were  not  always  on  the  side  of 
law  and  order;  indeed,  when  they  wandered 


INTRODUCTION  59 

about  from  hamlet  to  hamlet,  exacting  toll 
from  lonely  housewives,  they  became  like  the 
Free  Companions  of  later  ages,  nothing  but 
public  pests.  Thus  in  Grettfs  Saga  we  hear  of 
a  Berserk  named  Snaekoll,  who  came  to  the 
house  of  a  bonder  named  Einar,  and  demanded 
Einar's  daughter  to  wife  and  with  her  a  dowry 
of  five-score  bags  of  silver.  Unfortunately  for 
him,  Gretti  happened  to  be  staying  with  Einar. 
'Let  us  see  how  thou  appearest  when  thy  fit  is 
on  thee',  said  Gretti.  Thereupon  Snaekoll  bel- 
lowed like  a  bull,  rolled  his  eyes,  foamed  at  the 
mouth,  and  tore  at  his  shield  with  his  teeth. 
Meanwhile,  Gretti,  approaching  nearer,  sud- 
denly spurned  at  the  shield  with  his  foot,  and 
drove  it  upward  so  mightily  that  it  broke  Snae- 
kolPs  jaw;  then  rushing  in  he  thrust  the  monster 
from  his  horse  and  slew  him  with  his  own  sword. 
From  this  deed  Gretti  gained  great  glory,  and 
men  gave  him  great  thanks. 

In  Kristni  Saga,  the  story  of  the  conversion  of 
Iceland,  we  learn  that  the  missionary  Thang- 
brand  encountered  a  Norwegian  Berserk,  who 
( halh -n^rd  him  to  the  holmgang  or  duel. 
I  hangbrand  consented  thereto.  Then  said  the 
Berserk,  Little  wish  wilt  thou  have  to  fight  with 
me  when  thou  seest  my  feats.  I  walk  barefoot 


60  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

over  burning  iron,  and  I  let  myself  fall  naked 
on  to  the  edge  of  my  sword,  and  neither  harms 
me.  God  will  see  to  that,  said  Thangbrand.  So 
when  they  came  to  the  holm,  he  consecrated  the 
fire,  and  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  the 
sword.  And  when  the  Berserk  walked  the  iron, 
he  burnt  his  feet,  and  when  he  fell  upon  his 
sword,  he  got  his  bane  therefrom.'  The  historian 
adds,  'Many  good  men  rejoiced  at  this,  even 
though  they  were  heathen5. 

Nor  were  Berserks  the  only  enemies  met  with 
by  Thangbrand.  His  enemies  hired  a  certain 
wizard  named  Galdra-Hedin  (Enchantment- 
Hedin)  to  try  his  powers  against  the  new  re- 
ligion. 'And  that  very  day,  as  they  were  riding 
out  of  Kirkby  from  the  house  of  Surt  Asbjorn's 
son — whose  ancestors  had  been  Christian  for  a 
long  while  back — then  the  horse  of  Thang- 
brand suddenly  fell  down  into  the  earth,  and 
Thangbrand  himself  only  just  escaped  by  leap- 
ing off  his  back;  but  he  stood  on  the  edge  safe.' 

In  Gretti's  Saga  we  are  told  that  his  enemies 
went  to  a  witch  to  have  spells  woven  against 
him.  The  witch  found  a  log  of  driftwood, 
planed  it  down,  and  cut  'runes'  on  the  smooth 
part — that  is,  she  cut  an  incantation,  written  in 
the  old  Northern  characters  called  'runes'  or 


INTRODUCTION  6 1 

mysteries.  This  done,  she  lanced  her  arm,  and 
smeared  the  runes  with  her  blood;  after  that  she 
wrought  further  spells,  dancing  and  leaping 
round  the  log;  and  finally  she  rolled  the  log  back 
into  the  sea,  and  the  tide  carried  it  to  Drangey, 
the  island  in  which  Gretti  was.  Gretti  found  it, 
and  started  to  cut  it  with  his  axe  for  firewood; 
but  the  axe  slipped  and  cut  into  his  leg  below 
the  knee.  Of  that  wound  came  Gretti's  bane: 
Tor',  said  he,  'fate  is  approaching,  and  it  cannot 
be  avoided.  Well  I  know  that  this  blow  came 
from  that  witch.' 

A  little  later,  as  Gretti  lay  dying,  his  brother 
Illugi  saw  him  plucking  at  the  wool  of  the  sheep- 
skins on  which  he  lay;  and  Illugi  knew  that  to 
be  an  omen  of  death;  for  men  were  then  skilled 
in  seeing  signs  and  auguries. 

Everything  in  fact  was  an  omen.  Just  as,  on 
the  last  day  of  Tiberius  Gracchus's  life,  men 
took  it  as  an  evil  augury  that  he  struck  his  foot 
against  a  stone  and  drew  blood,  so  in  old  Ice- 
land every  little  incident  had  its  meaning.  In 
Vapnfirthinga  Saga,  a  man  named  Bjarni  goes  to 
the  house  of  his  enemy  Geitir  with  murderous 
intent;  but  he  will  not  kill  him  until  some  word 
is  said  which  may  convey  the  required  boding. 
The  word,  when  it  comes,  is  of  the  simplest,  but 


62  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

it  is  sufficient.  His  friend  Kolfinn  'began  to 
speak  in  an  evil  hour,  and  said,  looking  up  at 
the  sky,  Changeful  is  the  weather;  methought 
it  was  somewhat  icy  and  cold,  but  now  I  deem 
it  likely  that  it  will  thaw.  Bjarni  answered, 
Then  rarely  will  it  not  thaw,  if  it  thaws  now. 
Then  he  stood  up  and  said,  My  foot  is  "dumb". 
Lie  thou  then  in  peace,  said  Geitir;  and  at  that 
word  Bjarni  hewed  him  his  death-blow.'  Doubt- 
less he  took  the  words  as  an  omen  that  after  the 
murder  he  might  sleep  calmly  and  free  from 
fear;  but  it  was  not  so. 

When,  in  Njala,  Gunnar  of  Lithend  was  ban- 
ished from  Iceland,  he  set  out  with  his  brother 
Kolskegg  to  leave  home.  'They  rode  along 
Markfleet,  and  just  then  Gunnar's  horse  tripped 
and  threw  him  off.  He  turned  with  his  face  to- 
ward the  Lithe,  and  the  homestead  at  Lithend, 
and  he  said,  Fair  is  the  Lithe,  so  fair  that  it  has 
never  seemed  to  me  so  fair;  the  corn-fields  are 
white  to  harvest,  and  the  home-mead  is  mown; 
and  now  I  will  ride  back  home,  and  not  fare 
abroad  at  all.'  And  so  he  does,  and  from  that 
comes  his  death. 

An  dfreskr,  or  second  -  sighted  man,  could 
often  see  sights  which,  though  invisible  or  un- 
intelligible to  ordinary  men,  to  him  foretold 


INTRODUCTION  63 

much.  Thus,  in  Njala^  Thord  Freedmanson 
thought  he  saw  a  goat  lying  in  a  hollow,  and  it 
was  all  one  gore  of  blood.  Njal  said  to  him  that 
neither  goat  nor  blood  was  there.  'What  is  it 
then?'  said  Thord.  'Thou  must  be  fey5,  answered 
Njal,  'for  that  must  have  been  thy  fylgja  or 
fetch,  and  now  it  behoves  thee  to  look  to  thy 
life.5  'Little  boots  it  to  take  heed5,  said  Thord, 
'if  death  is  doomed;  for  no  man  can  scape  his 
fate.5  So,  in  the  tale  of  Thidrandi,  Thorhall  tells 
Hall  that  the  murderesses  of  Thidrandi  were  the 
fylgjur  or  fetches  of  his  family.  Thejylgja  might 
take  any  shape:  those  of  men  might  be  wolves, 
bears,  or  bulls;  those  of  women,  swans.  When 
the  enemies  of  Gunnar  were  plotting  his  death, 
Njal  saw  their  fylgjur  as  flitting  things  darting  to 
and  fro  before  his  eyes;  and  scarcely  had  he  told 
his  vision  when  a  man  came  in  and  said  that  he 
had  seen  twenty-four  men  lurking  round  who 
meant  evil  to  Gunnar.  In  Bandamanna  Saga  we 
hear  how  Hermund,  passing  by  Valfell,  heard 
is  it  were  a  bowstring  clang  in  the  hill,  and 
denly  felt  himself  wounded  under  the  arm. 
He  looked  and  saw  'two  hundred  in  the  gully5: 
these  were  doubtless  the  fylgjur  of  his  foes.  In 
a  few  days  he  died.  Readers  of  our  old  English 
>ry  will  remember  the  very  similar  story  of 


64  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

the  death  of  King  Sweyn,  which  was  attributed 
by  the  Christian  feeling  of  the  time  to  a  lance- 
thrust  from  St.  Edmund. 

Such  then  being  the  material  on  which  the 
sagaman  worked,  a  few  words  only  are  neces- 
sary to  describe  the  manner  in  which  he  dealt 
with  it;  indeed,  inadequate  as  all  translation  is, 
the  reading  of  a  few  specimens  in  English  ver- 
sions will  give  a  better  idea  of  the  general  char- 
acter of  a  saga  than  many  pages  of  description. 
It  may,  however,  be  desirable  to  give  the  reader 
a  few  preliminary  hints  as  to  what  he  is  not  to 
expect,  as  well  as  what  he  may  reasonably  look 
for.  Afterwards  he  may  well  be  left  to  do  his  own 
criticism. 

In  the  first  place,  the  telling  is  of  the  directest 
and  simplest  kind  possible.  Not  even  in  Robinson 
Crusoe  has  the  author  his  eye  more  constantly 
fixed  upon  his  narrative  than  here.  He  does  not 
allow  himself  to  be  fretted  by  obstinate  question- 
ings of  invisible  things.  Here  we  find  no  analysis 
of  motives  or  of  character — scarcely  indeed  a 
moral  judgment  of  any  kind.  We  are  indeed 
occasionally  told  that  so-and-so  was  respected  by 
his  neighbours,  or  that  somebody  else  was  gloomy 
and  morose.  The  most  tremendous  actions  are 
narrated  as  if  they  were  ordinary.  Thus  in  Hen- 


INTRODUCTION  65 

Thorir's  Saga — 'BlundketiU's  enemies  woke  him 
when  his  house  was  ablaze.  He  asked  who  they 
were  that  kindled  such  a  fire.  Thorir  told  him 
their  names.  Blundketill  asked  if  any  terms  of 
peace  might  be  made;  but  Thorir  said  there  was 
no  choice  but  to  burn:  and  they  departed  not 
till  every  man's  child  was  burnt  to  death.5  In  the 
beginning  of  the  same  saga  we  have  two  or 
three  lines  on  the  ancestry  of  the  great  chief  Odd 
of  Tongue,  and  to  this  account  the  brief  sentence 
is  added,  'He  was  not  called  a  man  of  fair  deal- 
ing'. Later  in  the  saga  we  are  given  two  or  three 
examples  of  much  more  than  unfair  dealing  on 
the  part  of  Odd;  but  there  is  not  a  word  of 
comment.  Similarly,  throughout  the  whole  of 
Laxdaela  Saga  not  one  word  is  said  by  the  author 
to  reveal  the  consuming  pride  arid  jealousy  of 
Gudrun — a  pride  and  jealousy  like  that  of  Luci- 
fer himself,  which  are  indeed  the  very  main- 
spring of  the  tragedy.  A  few  sayings  of  Gudrun 
herself,  dropped  as  it  were  by  accident,  alone 
reveal  the  terrible  passions  raging  beneath  the 
calm  surface  of  the  saga.  Occasionally  a  man's 
character  is  summed  up  in  a  short  and  significant 
epitaph:  'The  slaying  of  Arnkell  was  bruited 
wide  abroad,  and  men  deemed  it  great  scathe'. 
The  dialogue  is  almost  always  short,  sharp, 

E 


66  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

and  remarkably  pithy.  As  few  words  are  wasted 
as  in  any  composition  under  the  sun.  Thus,  for 
instance,  when  the  noble  bonder  Blundketill 
has  been  summoned  by  Thorvald,  we  are 
simply  told  that  Thorvald  used  those  words 
which  he  deemed  most  violent.  'Then  Blund- 
ketill went  home,  and  there  he  met  the  East  man 
Orn.  Art  thou  wounded,  said  Orn,  that  thou 
art  as  red  as  blood?  He  answered,  Not  wounded 
am  I,  but  things  are  not  better  than  if  I  were: 
such  words  have  been  used  to  me  as  never 
before.5  Here,  as  usual,  we  are  left  to  guess 
things  from  their  consequences.  The  dialogue  is 
full  of  proverbs.  'A  bairn  grows,  but  breeches 
grow  not.'  'Bare  is  the  back  save  a  brother  be 
behind.'  'The  look  lies  not,  if  a  woman  loves  a 
man.'  'Every  man  must  fare  when  he  is  fey.' 
'Long  do  men  live  who  are  slain  with  words.' 
'Better  is  a  good  foster-child  than  an  ill  son.' 
'But  a  little  while  is  hand  fain  of  blow.' 

Allied  to  this  reticence  is  a  noteworthy  love 
of  what  the  grammarians  call  'litotes' — that  is, 
the  figure  of  speech  by  which  much  less  is  said 
than  is  meant.  To  the  Icelander  'not  often' 
means  'never',  'not  many'  means  'few'  or  even 
'none'.  'One  blow  was  more  than  enough  for 
Koll'  means  that  Roll  was  killed  outright.  'If 


INTRODUCTION  67 

thou  speakest  thus  again,  something  may  hap 
that  thou  dost  not  altogether  like'  is  a  prelude 
to  a  deed  of  blood  from  which  a  whole  saga  of 
vendettas  springs.  'I  have  not  noticed  that  where 
thou  art  friendships  grow'  is  a  polite  observa- 
tion to  one  of  the  most  desperate  mischief- 
makers  in  the  whole  history  of  Iceland. 

When  the  hero  is  a  poet,  his  words  often  take 
a  verse  form — a  form  exceedingly  difficult,  for 
the  later  Icelandic  poetry  is  nothing  but  a 
series  of  conundrums,  in  which  'kennings'  or 
periphrases  are  used  for  the  most  common 
things.  Poetry  itself  is  in  this  language  £the  boat 
of  Odin';  a  king  is  £the  despiser  of  the  flame  of 
the  street  of  the  hawk' — the  street  of  the  hawk 
being  the  hand,  the  flame  of  the  hand  being 
gold  or  rings,  and  the  despiser  of  gold  being 
he  who  distributes  rewards  to  his  followers.  A 
sword  is  the  gnat  of  the  bone;  and  so  on.  It  is 
in  the  poetry  that  we  find  most  interpolation; 
for  there  can  be  no  question  that  the  earlier 
poetry  was  simpler,  and  the  later  more  compli- 
cated and  elaborate. 

This  form  of  art  has  its  own  dangers.  As  we 
have  seen  and  shall  see,  there  is  often  a  lack  of 
unity  in  the  tales.  The  original  teller,  reciting  to 
hearers  to  whom  every  adventure  in  their  own 


68  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

family  was  interesting,  was  not  always  careful 
to  conform  his  tales  to  rules  that  apply  to 
written  compositions.  He  was  sure  of  his  audi- 
ence so  long  as  he  stuck  to  the  clan,  and  the  clan 
is  the  real  principle  of  unity  in  these  narratives. 
Thus,  for  example,  Laxdaela  Saga  is  the  story  of 
many  people,  and  has  in  it  many  disconnected 
episodes;  but  to  the  descendants  of  the  heroes 
every  point  was  full  of  fascination,  nor  would 
they  rest  till  the  last  fragment  had  been  told. 
In  Njala  the  genius  of  the  author — or  of  one  of 
the  authors — has  contrived  to  create  an  extra- 
ordinary oneness  out  of  a  most  confusing  multi- 
plicity; and  in  some  of  the  smaller  tales,  like 
Gisliy  Hen-Thorir,  Bandamanna,  there  is  a  per- 
fection of  unifying  art  worthy  of  Ben  Jonson  or 
Fielding.  The  monotony  in  subject,  of  which  we 
have  spoken  above,  leads  to  no  monotony  in  the 
way  of  telling.  The  scenes  of  battle  are  usually 
well  balanced  against  those  of  law;  and  the 
battle-scenes  themselves,  in  the  better  sagas, 
are  less  wearisome  than  some  of  those  in  the 
Iliad.  The  mere  nearness  of  the  sea  provides  a 
certain  variety;  for  every  Icelandic  hero  is  an 
amphibious  being.  When  surrounded  by  foes  on 
land,  he  often  takes  to  the  water,  and  the  saga- 
man,  who  knows  the  sea,  never  fails  to  arouse 


INTRODUCTION  69 

our  interest  in  the  escape  of  the  swimmer  and 
the  disappointment  of  his  pursuers. 

Thus  the  saga  is,  as  it  has  so  often  been  called, 
a  kind  of  prose  epic;  and  it  presents  many 
curious  parallels  to  the  manner  of  an  epic  poem. 
No  part  of  the  Iliad,  for  example,  is  more  de- 
servedly famous  than  the  passage  in  which 
Helen  is  presented  to  us  on  the  walls  of  Troy, 
pointing  out  the  Achaean  heroes  to  old  Priam. 
A  very  similar  passage  is  that  in  Laxdaela  Saga 
in  which  Helgi's  shepherd  describes  to  him  the 
men  he  has  seen,  and  Helgi  guesses  from  the 
description  who  they  are.  'There  sat  a  man  in 
a  stained  saddle,  in  a  blue  cloak;  great  of  size, 
and  valiant  to  look  upon;  bald  in  front  and 
tooth-bare.'  'That',  says  Helgi, 'must  beThorgils 
Holluson.'  The  youth  goes  similarly  through  the 
whole  list,  and  Helgi  tells  him  in  every  case 
who  the  man  described  is. 

Equally  epical  are  the  catch-phrases,  the 
balancings,  the  repetitions.  As  in  Homer  the 
messenger  tells  his  message  in  precisely  the  same 
words  as  those  in  which  he  received  it,  so  it  is  in 
the  sagas,  and  doubtless  for  the  same  reasons. 
A  work  composed  without  the  help  of  writing 
requires  and  uses  these  aids  to  the  memory. 
Of  such  repetitions  of  phrase  the  account  of 


70  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

the  great  lawsuit  in  Njala  provides  a  good 
example. 

Again,  the  saga  is  like  the  old  epic  precisely 
in  its  total  carelessness  of  what  used  to  be  re- 
garded as  'epic  dignity'.  Homer,  says  Matthew 
Arnold,  is  'uniformly  noble'.  He  may  be  so,  but 
he  is  by  no  means  uniformly  sublime.  He  can 
compare  Ajax  to  an  ass  thwacked  by  his  master, 
or  Menelaus  to  a  courageous  fly;  he  can  de- 
scribe a  primitive  laundress  at  work,  or  even  a 
Polyphemus  barbarously  devouring  his  loath- 
some food.  He  is,  in  fact,  thoroughly  homely 
when  homeliness  comes  his  way.  Precisely 
similar  is  the  sagaman.  To  him  'the  word  is 
cousin  to  the  deed',  and  he  has  no  foolish  shrink- 
ing from  the  plain:  Gudmund  falling  into  a 
kettle  of  boiling  milk,  Earl  Gizur  hiding  in  the 
whey-tub,  the  cutting  up  of  a  whale,  the  drying 
of  sea-drenched  clothes — all  these  he  describes 
when  they  come  his  way  with  perfect  simplicity, 
just  as  he  describes  his  battles  and  great 
heroisms  with  perfect  simplicity  when  they  come 
his  way.  He  is  a  man,  and  nothing  human  is 
alien  to  him. 

But  if  the  saga  is  thus  an  epic,  it  yet  offers 
many  of  the  features  of  a  tragedy.  Not  even  the 
Oedipus  succeeds  better  than  Njala  or  Hrafn- 


INTRODUCTION  *JI 

keWs  Saga  in  'purging  the  mind  of  pity  and 
terror'  by  means  of  pity  and  terror  themselves. 
But  the  comparison  which  will  rise  oftenest  to 
the  English  reader's  mind  will  be  that  with  the 
free  romantic  tragedy  of  Elizabeth's  times — a 
form  of  literature  born  in  a  Viking  age  not  dis- 
similar to  that  which  produced  the  sagas.  A 
Drake,  a  Hawkins,  and  a  Raleigh,  in  their 
Tiberius-like  mixture  of  good  and  evil,  in  their 
portentous  virtues  and  portentous  crimes,  in 
their  cruelty  and  their  poetry,  are  very  like  a 
Kjartan  or  an  Egill;  and  the  literature  to  which 
their  exploits  gave  birth  is  like  the  literature 
that  clusters  round  the  Vikings.  One  point  of 
similarity  will  at  once  occur  to  all.  The  sagaman, 
like  the  Elizabethans,  knows  well  how  the  effect 
of  tragedy  is  heightened  by  allaying  the  gloom 
with  an  infusion  of  comedy  or  even  of  farce. 
For  his  object,  like  Shakspere's,  is  to  hold  the 
mirror  up  to  Nature.  But,  like  Shakspere,  he 
gives  us  Nature  touched  with  Art;  he  never  for- 
gets that  his  mission  is  to  please.  Above  all,  like  the 
old  tragedians,  he  is  careful  not  to  fret  us  above 
bearing:  he  dismisses  us,  at  the  end,  in  'calm  of 
mind,  all  passion  spent';  for  after  the  heaving 
storm  of  quarrel  and  revenge  his  story  ends  in 
peace,  even  though  it  be  the  peace  of  death. 


I 

THE  STORY  OF  ROLF  KRAKI 

THERE  was  a  king  in  Denmark  who  was  called 
Rolf  Kraki:  he  was  the  noblest  of  the  kings  of 
old,  alike  in  valour  and  in  mildness,  and  also  in 
lowliness  of  mind.  And  of  this  lowliness  this 
story  is  a  sign,  which  is  ofttimes  told.  There  was 
a  boy  named  Vogg,  small  and  poor:  he  came  to 
King  Rolf's  court.  At  that  time  the  king  was 
young  and  slight  of  body.  Vogg  came  in  and 
looked  up  at  him.  'Why  lookest  thou  so  at  me?5 
said  the  king.  'I  had  heard5,  said  Vogg,  'that 
King  Rolf  of  Leidra  was  the  greatest  man  in  all 
the  Northern  lands:  and  now,  there  sits  in  the 
high-seat  a  Kraki  or  little  thin  pole,  and  men 
call  that  their  king,  though  round  him  are  twelve 
Berserks,  all  mightier  than  he,  and  Bodvar 
Bjarki  mightier  by  far.5  The  king,  no  whit 
offended,  took  the  lad's  words  kindly,  and  said, 
'Now  thou  hast  lengthened  my  name,  and 
henceforth  I  shall  be  known  as  Rolf  Kraki.  But 

72 


THE    STORY    OF    ROLF    KRAKI  73 

'tis  the  custom  at  a  naming-feast  to  give  gifts: 
take  then  this  ring';  and  he  took  his  ring  from 
his  hand  and  gave  it  to  Vogg.  Then  Vogg  said, 
'This  oath  I  take,  that  whosoever  killeth  thee, 
of  him  will  I  be  the  bane'.  All  men  laughed  at 
the  boy's  boast;  but  the  king  said,  'A  little  toy 
makes  Vogg  glad'. 

Now,  after  a  long  while,  King  Rolf  set  forth 
with  his  warriors  to  Upsala  where  King  Adils 
ruled;  and  on  his  way  thither  he  came  to  the 
house  of  a  peasant  who  called  himself  Rany:  he 
W3re  a  large  hat  that  shaded  his  face,  yet  could 
men  see  that  he  was  one-eyed.  He  spake  with 
wisdom,  and  so  that  men  could  not  but  hearken; 
and  he  told  Rolf  that  he  had  too  many  men  in 
his  host;  better  were  it  that  some  were  sent  back. 
And  so  weighty  was  his  speech  that  Rolf  agreed, 
and  kept  but  his  nobles  with  him.  Then  the  old 
man  beckoned  with  his  right  hand,  and  the 
Valkyries,  the  Maidens  that  choose  the  slain, 
came  at  his  bidding:  they  were  Rist  the  storm, 
and  Mist  the  cloud,  and  Goll  the  speaker,  and 
Gondul  the  she-wolf,  and  Skogul  the  carrier,  and 
Hilda  the  warrior-maiden — whom  the  old  man 
called  each  by  her  name,  bidding  them  give 
victory  to  Rolf.  And  so  it  was;  for  in  the  battle 
:hat  came,  the  Valkyries  gave  victory  to  Rolf 


74  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

and  defeat  to  Adils.  And  so  they  came  baci  to 
Rany.  And  Rany  showed  Rolf  a  shield  and  a 
sword  and  a  byrnie  or  shirt  of  mail,  saying,  'Take 
these;  for  the  time  will  come  when  thou  shalt 
need  them  all'. 

But  Rolf,  whose  eyes  were  blinded  that  he 
knew  not  who  it  was  that  spake,  answered,  '111 
becomes  it  a  king  that  he  take  such  gifts  from  a 
peasant's  hands'. 

Then  Rany  was  wroth,  and  his  face  dark- 
ened, and  he  said,  'Go  hence,  ye  sons  of  Jotutis: 
some  norn  hath  clouded  your  eyes  from  seeing; 
lo,  she  hath  cast  the  thread  of  your  fate  nor:h- 
wards'.  So  saying,  he  vanished  from  their  sigit. 
Then  said  Bjarki,  'Methinks  that  peasant  vas 
more  than  he  seemed'. 

'Ay',  said  Rolf,  whose  sight  was  cleansed ; 
'it  was  Odin's  self,  one-eyed,  blue-caped,  and 
mighty.'  But  they  saw  him  no  more  for  a  season. 

Now  it  came  to  pass  in  later  years  that  Skuid, 
Rolf's  sister,  an  evil  witch,  conceived  a  hatred 
of  the  king,  and  by  her  enchantments  stirred  up 
a  like  hatred  in  her  husband,  Hjorvard:  and 
the  twain  plotted  to  kill  Rolf.  Wherefore  they 
came  to  Rolf's  court,  and  were  welcomed 
royally;  but  they  told  him  not  that  they  had 
hidden  their  men  round  about  the  town.  And 


THE    STORY    OF    ROLF    KRAKI  75 

when  Rolf's  men  slept,  the  traitors  stole  in,  and 
slew  men  now  here,  now  there.  But  forthwith 
Bjarki  awaked,  and  cried  out  to  the  men  to 
wake  also.  And  then  came  a  Valkyrie,  and  held 
up  her  left  arm,  bent  at  the  elbow,  saying,  'Look 
through  the  hollow  of  my  arm,  and  the  mist  will 
leave  thy  eyes,  and  thou  shalt  see'.  And  Bjarki 
looked,  and  lo!  he  saw  Odin  among  the  traitors; 
and  he  cried  in  anger,  'Would  I  could  throttle 
him  as  one  throttles  a  rat!'  And  at  last  he  saw 
Rolf  fall,  and  said,  'Ay,  the  noble-minded  one 
hath  stooped  to  the  hair  of  Earth'  (the  grass). 
And  again  he  cried,  'I  see  in  the  air  the  Val- 
kyries, beckoning  me  to  Valhalla'.  And  with 
that  the  greatest  of  Rolf's  warriors  fell  also. 

Then  it  seemed  that  all  were  slain:  but  Hjor- 
vard  said,  'Is  there  none  of  all  Rolf's  heroes  left? 
Were  there  one,  I  would  reward  him.'  Then 
there  rose  up  from  the  place  of  slaughter  a  man 
covered  with  blood,  but  with  the  ring  on  his 
arm  that  Rolf  had  given  him.  All  men  knew 
him,  that  he  was  Vogg.  And  Vogg  said  to  Hjor- 
vard,  'My  lord  is  dead:  gladly  would  I  serve  thee, 
had  I  but  a  sword;  for  mine  own  is  broken  in  the 
fight'.  Then  Hjorvard  held  out  to  him  his  own 
sword.  'Nay',  said  Vogg,  'King  Rolf  ever  gave 
the  sword  by  the  point  to  the  man  he  delighted 


76  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

to  honour.'  And  the  king  therefore  took  the 
sword  by  the  point,  and  gave  the  hilt  to  Vogg, 
who  straightway  thrust  him  through,  saying, 
'Go  thou  to  the  realm  of  Hel,  where  thou  shalt 
walk  in  valleys  of  misery'.  Forthwith  the  men 
of  King  Hjorvard  cut  him  to  pieces  with  their 
swords;  but  he  said,  cNow  is  my  vow  fulfilled, 
and  I  have  avenged  my  lord'. 

All  this  was  told  in  a  lay  called  the  'Waking- 
Song  of  Bjarki'.  Hundreds  of  years  later,  on  the 
night  before  the  last  battle  which  Olaf  the  Holy 
ever  fought,  the  good  king  asked  for  a  song,  and 
his  skald,  Thormod,  sang  him  this  song  of  Bjarki 
and  Rolf.  The  king  said  it  was  a  good  song  to 
bid  men  quit  themselves  bravely;  and  next  day 
he  went  into  the  battle,  and,  fighting  valiantly, 
perished  like  King  Rolf. 

(Hrolfs  Saga  Kraka.} 

The  reader  will  think  of  the  passage  in  Virgil 
(Aeneid  ii.  604),  borrowed  from  Homer,  in 
which  Venus  removes  the  mist  from  the  eyes 
of  Aeneas.  'Lo,  I  will  snatch  from  thee  the 
cloud  that  darkens  thy  human  vision.  She  spake, 
and  dread  faces  loom  before  me,  and  the  mighty 
Powers,  gods  that  love  not  Troy.' 


II 

THE  STORY  OF  KORMAK 

IN  the  days  when  Athelstan  the  Mighty  ruled 
over  England;  when  witches  still  had  power  and 
elves  still  danced  their  rings;  when  'stitch'  was 
still  caused  by  goddesses  that  shot  invisible 
arrows  into  a  man's  side;  when  'wise  women' 
could  foresee  the  future,  or  make  a  man  invul- 
nerable, or  change  themselves  into  animals — in 
those  days  a  certain  man,  named  Ogmund,  set 
sail  from  Norway  to  go  to  Iceland.  He  carried 
with  him  the  twin  pillars  of  his  high-seat,  images 
of  Thor  and  Odin,  for  these  had  within  them 
his  luck.  And  when  he  drew  near  to  Iceland 
he  cast  these  same  pillars  overboard.  And  they 
came  ashore  in  Mid-firth,  where  dwelt  a  chief 
named  Skeggi.  Skeggi  welcomed  Ogmund,  and 
gave  him  a  plot  of  ground  whereon  to  establish 
himself  and  build  a  house.  Now  it  was  the  belief 
then  that  if  in  measuring  for  a  house  a  man 
found  the  meteyard  too  short,  then  would  the 

77 


78  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

fortune  of  the  house  be  shortened  also;  and 
three  times  did  Ogmund  measure,  but  three 
times  did  the  meteyard  fall  short.  Wherefore 
men  deemed  the  luck  of  that  house  would  be 
scant;  yet  Ogmund  builded  there. 

Ogmund  took  to  wife  a  woman  named 
Dalla,  who  bore  him  two  sons:  the  elder  was 
called  Thorgils,  and  he  was  quiet,  gentle,  and 
slow  to  move.  The  younger  was  called  Kormak; 
he  was  gloomy,  passionate,  and  hasty  of  temper, 
black-haired,  tall,  and  strong;  a  good  'skald'  or 
poet,  and  his  verses  were  easily  remembered. 
When  these  two  had  just  reached  early  man- 
hood, Ogmund  their  father  died,  and  Thorgils 
took  the  household  in  hand.  Men  reckoned  him 
a  good  bonder.  As  for  Kormak,  he  stayed  at  the 
house  a  while,  but  did  little  therein. 

Not  far  from  thence,  at  a  place  called  Tongue, 
lived  a  chief  named  Thorkell:  he  had  a  son  also 
named  Thorkell,  whom  they  called  Tooth- 
gnasher:  proud  men  were  both  father  and  son. 
A  daughter  had  Thorkell,  whose  name  was 
Steingerd:  bright-eyed  was  she,  beautiful-haired, 
and  the  fairest  of  maidens.  She  was  away  from 
home,  at  a  house  called  The  Peaks,  near  to  the 
farm  of  Thorgils  and  Kormak.  Now  one  day  it 
happened  that  Kormak  and  Tosti,  a  friend  of 


THE    STORY    OF    KORMAK  79 

his,  had  gone  some  distance  from  their  home 
after  their  sheep;  and  they  stayed  the  night  at 
The  Peaks,  for  they  were  weary.  Large  was  the 
hall,  and  fires  were  lit  for  the  guests.  Now  Stein- 
gerd  and  her  maid  were  eager  to  see  what  guests 
had  come  that  night;  so  they  came  and  peeped 
over  the  door  of  the  hall;  and  as  they  did  so, 
Kormak  spied  her  feet  below  the  door.  Where- 
upon he  whispered  a  visa  to  Tosti: 

*Lo  the  feet  of  the  maiden 

Below  the  door; 
With  love  hath  she  struck  me 

To  my  heart's  core: 
Ill-luck  will  she  bring  me, 

Sadly  I  fear; 
That  maiden  brings  danger 

Whene'er  she  draws  near.' 

Now  Steingerd  saw  that  she  had  been  seen; 
so  she  ran  along  the  passage,  until  she  came  into 
the  hall  at  the  far  end,  behind  the  high-seat. 
Here  she  deemed  she  would  be  hidden  by  the 
carved  pillars,  and  she  stood  and  gazed  at  the 
young  man.  But  of  a  sudden  the  fire  flamed  up, 
and  its  light  flashed  upon  her  bright  eyes,  so 
Kormak  saw  her  once  again: 

'Lo,  those  are  the  maiden's  bright  bright  eyes! 
Methinks  they  will  harm  me  in  wondrous  wise.* 


80  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

So  spake  he  to  Tosti;  but  meanwhile,  Stein- 
gerd  and  her  attendant  were  speaking  of  him; 
and  Steingerd,  as  the  manner  of  women  is,  took 
pleasure  in  making  light  of  him,  that  she  might 
hear  her  handmaid  praise  him. 

In  the  morning  Kormak  saw  her  as  she  was 
combing  her  hair;  and  the  handmaid  said  to 
him,  'What  wouldst  thou  give  for  a  wife  with 
such  hair  and  such  eyes  as  Steingerd's?'  And  he 
answered,  in  yet  another  visa: 

'I  price  one  of  her  eyes  at  three  hundred  in  silver, 
And  the  head  she  is  combing  at  five  hundred.' 

Then  said  the  handmaid,  'Pity  is  it  that  she 
thinks  not  the  same  of  thee';  but  she  knew  well 
what  were  Steingerd's  true  thoughts  of  him. 

'As  for  the  whole  of  her',  said  Kormak,  'I 
would  value  it  against  Iceland,  and  Denmark, 
and  England,  though  I  might  rule  over  all 
three.'  Then  came  Tosti,  and  asked  him  to  go 
out  after  the  sheep;  but  what  were  sheep  to 
Kormak  then?  Better  loved  he  to  stay  in  the 
house,  and  to  play  chess  and  tables  with  Stein- 
gerd, than  to  look  after  cattle  on  the  hills.  Late 
was  it  ere  he  could  bring  himself  to  go  home. 
And  when  he  reached  home,  he  told  his  mother 
of  his  love,  and  said  to  her,  'Mother,  make  me 


THE    STORY    OF    KORMAK  8 1 

fine  clothes,  that  I  may  find  more  favour  in 
Steingerd's  sight'. 

'Alas!'  said  Dalla,  £well  I  perceive  the  evil 
that  is  coming  on  our  house.  Hast  thou  thought 
how  this  will  seem  in  the  eyes  of  Thorkell  her 
father,  and  of  his  son?' 

Now  Thorkell  was  proud  and  haughty,  and 
when  men  told  him  that  Kormak  loved  Stein- 
gerd  he  was  aflame  with  wrath.  'Who  is  this 
Kormak?'  said  he;  'is  he  much  better  than  a 
thrall  of  Midfirth-Skeggi?'  Now  there  was  a  man 
named  Narfi,  a  low  man  and  an  insolent,  whom 
Thorkell  kept  in  his  house;  and  he  heard  these 
words  of  the  father.  Wherefore,  one  day,  when 
Kormak  was  at  the  house — for  Steingerd  had 
now  come  to  Tongue — he  seized  some  sausages 
that  were  on  the  fire,  and  thrust  them  in 
Kormak's  face.  'How  likest  thou  these  kettle- 
snakes?'  said  he  in  a  kind  of  doggerel  rhyme. 
Kormak,  not  wishing  then  to  quarrel,  for  Stein- 
gerd was  by,  said  he  liked  them  well;  but  at 
even,  when  he  was  about  to  go  home,  he  saw 
Narfi  and  remembered  these  insolent  words.  So 
he  stayed  him,  and  bade  him  take  back  what  he 
had  said.  'Not  so',  said  Narfi;  'if  thou  like  not 
the  fare,  thou  needest  not  come  to  the  dinner.' 
And  at  that  Kormak  struck  at  him  with  his  axe, 

F 


82  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

but  Narfi  fled  from  him,  and  so  escaped  for  a 
season. 

Now  there  was  a  witch-wife  named  Thor- 
veig;  she  dwelt  at  Stanstead  in  Midfirth.  She 
had  two  sons,  Odd  and  Gudmund,  violent  men 
both.  To  them  spake  Thorkell,  and  promised 
Odd  many  gifts  if  he  and  Gudmund  would  lie 
in  wait  for  Kormak.  So  they  watched  for  their 
chance.  And  one  day,  when  they  were  in  the 
great  hall  and  Steingerd  was  on  the  dais,  they 
saw  Kormak  coming  towards  the  door.  So  these 
two  brethren  rose  up  to  slay  him  as  he  entered 
the  door.  And  Odd  seized  a  sword  that  was 
there,  and  Gudmund  a  scythe.  But  Kormak 
chanced  to  see  them,  wherefore  he  thrust  his 
shield  into  the  room  before  him,  and  bent  the 
scythe  and  brake  the  sword.  Then  Thorkell 
came  out  and  said  that  Kormak  was  ever  a 
brawler,  and  a  madman  in  his  words;  then  sent 
he  Steingerd  out  of  the  hall,  and  said  that 
Kormak  should  never  see  her  more.  At  that 
Kormak  spoke  a  verse — 

Let  my  foes,  these  brethren,  whet  their  swords, 

Yet  shall  they  not  slay  me; 

Let  them  set  on  me  in  the  open  field, 

It  will  be  as  though  two  ewes  attacked  a  wolf. 

Now,  later,  Kormak  found  that  Steingerd 


THE    STORY   OF   KORMAK  83 

was  in  a  certain  house;  so  he  went  thereto,  and 
when  he  found  it  locked  he  broke  it  open  and 
talked  with  her.  But  she  said,  'Little  care  hast 
thou  of  thy  life,  for  the  sons  of  Thorveig  are 
seeking  after  thee'.  'Little  indeed  care  P,  said 
Kormak,  and  abode  there  all  that  day.  And  as 
he  departed,  he  saw  three  men  waiting  for  him 
in  a  dale;  these  were  Odd,  Gudmund,  and  Narfi, 
whom  Thorkell  had  sent  to  watch  for  him  and 
slay  him.  So  he  spake  another  verse: 

Three  men  lie  in  wait  for  me; 
They  strive  to  keep  my  maiden  from  me: 
But  the  more  they  seek  to  hinder  us, 
The  more  we  love  each  other. 

And  at  that  moment  the  three  sprang  out  on 
him.  The  two  brethren  fought  bravely,  but 
Narfi  hung  behind,  for  he  was  fearful  and  a 
coward.  Now  Kormak  fought  like  a  lion,  and 
the  two  brethren  could  not  slay  him;  wherefore 
the  fight  was  long,  and  Thorkell  deemed  it  were 
best  to  go  to  help  the  brethren.  But  when  he 
donned  his  armour  Steingerd  clung  to  him  so 
that  he  could  not  go.  The  end  was  that  Kormak 
slew  Odd,  and  wounded  Gudmund  so  that  he 
died  soon  thereafter. 

Then  went  Kormak  to  Thorveig.  'Thou 
canst  not  abide  longer  in  these  parts',  said  he; 


84  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

'thou  must  flit  thee  abroad  at  such  a  time,  nor 
will  I  pay  thee  any  were-gild  for  either  of  thy 
sons.'  Thorveig  answered,  'It  is  likely  enough 
that  I  must  yield  to  thee  and  go  hence;  and  as 
to  the  were-gild  thou  hast  the  power  to  deny 
it;  yet  shall  I  pay  thee  thy  due  reward — never 
shalt  thou  desire  to  have  her  save  when  thou 
canst  not  get  her'.  'Do  thy  worst,  thou  evil 
woman',  said  Kormak.  A  little  later  he  told 
these  words  of  Thorveig's  to  Steingerd,  and  she 
was  sad  about  them,  for  she  feared  the  power  of 
the  witch.  Kormak  replied, 

All  the  rivers  shall  run  backward, 
Ere  I  leave  thee,  lady  mine! 

'Boast  not  thereof,  said  she;  'many  a  little  thing 
may  bring  thy  boasts  to  naught.'  'Fear  not', 
answered  he;  'dost  thou  choose  me  for  thy  hus- 
band?' 'Surely',  replied  she.  'Then  urge  thy 
father  to  let  me  wed  thee.'  After  that,  Kormak 
gave  Thorkell  great  gifts  for  Steingerd's  sake, 
and  many  men  of  mark  took  up  the  cause  and 
pleaded  for  Kormak  with  Thorkell.  And  the  end 
of  it  was  that  Thorkell  gave  way,  and  consented 
to  give  his  daughter  to  Kormak.  But  so  soon 
as  this  was  done,  the  mind  of  Kormak  began 
to  change,  for  Thorveig  had  wrought  mighty 


THE    STORY    OF    KORMAK  85 

spells.  When  Thorkell  began  to  speak  about  the 
dowry,  Kormak  thought  himself  not  fairly  dealt 
with  therein,  and  quarrels  began;  insomuch  that 
when  all  things  were  arranged  for  the  bridal, 
Kormak  came  not  to  it:  and  all  men  thought 
that  a  deadly  shame  done  to  Steingerd,  and  her 
father,  and  his  whole  house. 

There  was  a  man  named  Bersi,  who  lived  at 
Sowerby  not  far  from  Tongue.  Many  a  duel  had 
he  fought,  and  therefore  was  he  known  as  Holm- 
gang  Bersi,  or  Bersi  the  Duellist.  To  him  came 
Thorveig  when  she  was  driven  from  Midfirth; 
and  Bersi  received  her  well,  and  gave  her  a 
portion  of  land  west  of  Midfirth.  Now  Thorkell, 
after  the  shame  put  upon  him  by  Kormak, 
remembered  Bersi,  and  deemed  he  would  be  a 
great  help  if  it  came  to  an  open  quarrel  with 
Kormak.  So  Narfi  was  sent  to  Bersi,  and  was 
told  to  offer  him  Steingerd  to  wife.  Narfi  went, 
and  Bersi  greeted  him  well.  'Men  say,  Bersi5, 
said  he,  'that  Steingerd  and  thou  would  make  a 
good  match.  Nor  is  there  need  to  think  of 
Kormak,  for  he  has  shown  he  thinks  no  more  of 
the  maiden.5  The  end  was,  that  Bersi  was  be- 
trothed to  Steingerd,  but  Steingerd's  own  heart 
was  not  in  the  matter:  and  she  sent  Narfi  to  tell 


86  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

Kormak  thereof.  Little  pleased  was  Narfi  with 
his  errand;  for  well  knew  he  how  hasty  was 
Kormak  with  his  blows;  so  he  rode  with  a  shield 
in  front  of  him,  and  stared  all  round  like  a 
frightened  hare.  Now  when  he  came  to  Kor- 
mak's  home,  he  found  him  building  a  turf-wall, 
and  beating  it  with  a  mallet.  'What  tidings, 
Narfi,  that  thou  comest  thus  to  me?'  'Slight 
tidings:  we  had  many  guests  last  night.'  'Who 
were  your  guests?'  'Holmgang-Bersi,  and  seven- 
teen others,  for  he  had  come  to  his  bridal.' 
'Who  was  the  bride?'  'Steingerd,  Thorkell's 
daughter',  said  Narfi.  'Ever  dost  thou  bring  ill 
news',  said  Kormak;  and  he  rushed  upon  Narfi 
and  smote  him  with  the  mallet  so  that  he  fell 
from  his  horse  stunned.  'Ill  done  was  that',  said 
Kormak's  brother  Thorgils.  'Not  so',  replied 
Kormak;  "tis  but  that  a  churl  hath  got  his 
deserts.'  Soon  Narfi  came  to  himself,  and  told 
them  all  about  the  wedding.  'Did  Steingerd 
know  of  it  beforehand?'  'Not  until  the  very 
evening  they  came  thither',  said  he.  'But  thou 
wilt  find  it  a  lighter  thing,  Kormak,  to  ill-use 
me  than  to  fight  with  Bersi.' 

Now  when  Kormak  knew  that  Steingerd  was 
wedded  to  another,  all  his  love  for  her  came 
back  as  it  were  a  flood.  Straightway  he  took  his 


THE    STORY    OF   KORMAK  87 

horse  and  weapons,  and  started  to  rush  after 
Bersi.  'Whither  wilt  thou?  '  said  Thorgils.  £After 
him  who  hath  stolen  her  whom  I  love',  said  he. 
'Vain  is  thy  errand5,  said  Thorgils;  'long  since 
will  Bersi  have  reached  his  home:  yet  will  I  go 
with  thee.5  Tor  no  man  will  I  tarry',  said  Kor- 
mak;  and  forth  he  rode,  so  that  ere  he  had  gone 
far  he  foundered  his  horse.  And  Thorgils  with 
seventeen  men  found  him  nearThorveig's  home. 
Now  Bersi  had  come  to  Thorveig  but  a  little 
while  before,  and  she  lent  him  a  boat  to  cross 
the  firth.  'But  ere  we  part',  said  she,  'I  would 
give  thee  a  little  gift — 'tis  this  shield;  me  thinks 
thou  canst  not  be  wounded  if  thou  earnest  it. 
Small  is  this  gift  in  return  for  the  home  thou  hast 
given  me.'  Bersi  thanked  her,  and  so  they 
parted.  And  Thorveig,  by  second-sight,  knew  of 
the  coming  of  Kormak  and  Thorgils;  wherefore 
she  sent  men  to  bore  holes  in  all  the  other  boats. 
Straightway  came  Kormak  and  the  rest,  and 
asked  Thorveig  for  a  boat.  'Not  for  nothing  will 
I  do  thee  that  service',  said  she:  'here  is  a  boat 
which  I  will  lend  thee  for  half  a  mark.'  Thorgils 
said  two  ounces  would  be  more  than  enough. 
'Waste  not  time',  said  Kormak;  he  leapt  into 
the  boat  and  Thorgils  after  him.  But  scarcely 
had  they  gone  far,  when  it  filled  beneath  them, 


88  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

and  hard  work  had  they  to  come  back  to  land. 
'Thou  deservest  punishment  rather  than  pay, 
thou  evil  woman',  said  Kormak.  'A  little  jest 
was  it  of  mine',  said  Thorveig;  and  with  that 
Thorgils  paid  her  the  money.  Meanwhile  Bersi 
had  got  safely  home. 

Now  after  this  naught  would  content  Kor- 
mak but  that  he  should  send  a  challenge  to 
Bersi,  though  Bersi  offered  him  his  sister  Helga 
to  wife.  'That  is  well  offered',  said  Thorgils;  'for 
Helga  is  deemed  a  good  match.'  'Not  so',  said 
Kormak;  'what  are  all  the  women  in  the  world 
to  Steingerd?'  wherefore  the  challenge  was  sent. 

Now  when  Dalla,  Kormak's  mother,  heard 
thereof,  she  was  displeased  with  him.  'Thou  hast 
done  foolishly',  said  she;  'for  Helga  is  a  good 
match,  and  Bersi  hath  not  his  equal  as  a  fighter 
in  all  Iceland.  Moreover,  he  hath  a  sword  called 
Whiting  which  naught  can  resist,  and  a  healing- 
stone  which  will  cure  all  his  wounds;  and  by 
these  hath  he  come  through  a  score  of  fights; 
and  yet  more  hath  he  Thorveig's  spells  to  aid 
him:  what  hast  thou  against  all  these?'  'My 
good  axe',  said  Kormak. 

'Little  boots  that',  said  Dalla.  'Go  hence  to 
Midfirth-Skeggi,  and  borrow  his  great  sword 
Skofnung:  that  alone  can  break  the  spells.'  Now 


THE   STORY    OF   KORMAK  89 

Skofnung  was  indeed  a  mighty  brand,  and  a 
wise  man  holding  the  same  could  fail  not  of 
victory.  For  there  was  tied  to  it  a  small  wallet, 
which  must  not  be  touched:  the  sun  must  never 
shine  on  the  hilt;  and  it  must  never  be  worn 
save  when  the  owner  was  making  ready  for 
battle.  If  drawn  in  haste  it  would  shriek;  but  if 
drawn  with  heed  it  would  do  strange  things;  a 
snake  would  creep  out  from  under  the  hilt,  and 
then,  if  the  blade  were  duly  slanted,  it  would 
creep  back  again  in  sign  of  good  luck. 

Therefore,  when  Kormak  went  to  Skeggi  and 
begged  for  his  sword,  Skeggi  would  not  give  it. 
'Slow  is  the  mind  of  the  sword',  said  he,  'and 
thou  art  hasty.  Little  good  wilt  thou  do  it,  and 
little  will  it  do  thee.5  But  Dalla  went  to  Skeggi 
and  asked  for  it.  'I  will  lend  it5,  said  he,  'if  he 
will  do  all  I  tell  him;  otherwise  it  will  go  hard 
with  him';  and  he  told  Kormak  all  the  needs  of 
the  sword.  Kormak  took  it,  and  straightway  for- 
got all  that  Skeggi  had  told  him.  In  his  house 
he  dragged  the  sword  from  its  sheath,  and  it 
came  out  shrieking;  and  so  hastily  did  he  draw 
it  that  he  tore  off  the  wallet  therefrom.  'Alas', 
said  Dalla,  'all  is  over  with  thee.  I  should  have 
known  how  it  would  be,  hasty-tempered  as  thou 
art!' 


90  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

Nevertheless,  Kormak  carried  Skofnung  with 
him  to  the  holm.  So  swiftly  went  he,  that  he 
kept  not  the  sun  from  the  hilt:  Skofnung  shrieked 
as  he  was  drawn,  and  when  the  snake  crawled 
from  under  the  guard,  Kormak  slanted  not  the 
blade.  Wherefore  the  luck  of  Skofnung  fled  from 
him. 

In  those  days  it  was  the  custom  at  the  holm- 
gang  that  each  man  should  smite  thrice  at  the 
other's  shield,  one  first  and  then  the  other;  and 
if  no  blood  was  shed,  then  should  they  fight 
without  shields.  Now  Bersi  had  brought  three 
shields,  and  the  third  was  that  which  Thorveig 
had  enchanted:  yet,  had  Skofnung  been  duly 
dealt  with,  little  would  have  booted  her  en- 
chantments. So  they  smote  in  turn,  and  each 
shield  was  split  in  turn,  till  it  fell  to  Kormak  to 
strike  at  the  magic  shield.  And  so  it  was  that 
when  he  smote,  Skofnung  was  broken,  fire  flew 
from  the  shield,  and  the  point  of  the  blade  was 
driven  back  on  to  Kormak's  hand,  so  that  blood 
fell  on  the  rug  whereon  they  fought.  Then  men 
went  between  them,  and  said  that  Kormak  was 
conquered.  Little  liked  he  his  fate;  but  he  had 
to  pay  the  ransom,  and  to  tell  Skeggi  how  he 
had  fared  with  the  sword.  Skeggi  said  that  it  had 
happened  as  was  to  be  expected  from  such  a 


THE    STORY    OF    KORMAK  9 1 

man  as  Kormak.  Long  was  it  ere  the  wound 
was  healed,  and  longer  ere  Kormak  had  peace 
of  mind,  for  he  loved  Steingerd,  and  could  not 
bear  that  another  should  have  her.  As  for  Skof- 
nung,  the  more  men  strove  to  grind  it  to  a  point 
the  worse  it  was. 

Long  stayed  Kormak  at  home,  eating  his 
heart  with  care  and  grief.  Then  it  came  to  pass 
that  Bersi  had  yet  another  holmgang;  and  in 
this  he  was  grievously  maimed :  therefore  Stein- 
gerd, scorning  to  be  the  wife  of  a  maimed  man, 
and  also  loving  Kormak,  put  him  away  and 
went  home  to  her  father's  house.  'Now',  thought 
she,  'Kormak  will  surely  wed  me.'  But  Thor- 
veig's  spell  was  still  mighty;  and  as  before  he 
loved  her  not. 

Now  Steingerd  was  given  in  marriage  once 
again,  this  time  to  a  certain  man  named  Tin- 
tein,  who  dwelt  in  the  north  of  Iceland.  And  no 
sooner  did  Kormak  hear  thereof,  than  his  love 
welled  up  once  more.  'I  cannot  bear',  he  said 
to  Steingerd  in  one  of  his  verses,  'that  thou 
shouldst  be  wedded  to  a  tin-man;  never  shall  I 
smile  now  thy  father  has  given  thee  to  such  a 
nithing.'  Steingerd  said,  'Thou  wouldst  not  have 
me  when  thou  mightest;  little  good  is  it  to  wail 


Q2  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

now  thou  canst  not'.  And  she  told  Tintein  of 
Kormak's  words.  Thereupon,  Tintein  spake  to 
his  brother  Thorvard.  And  Thorvard  watched, 
and  saw  that  Kormak  oft  tried  to  get  speech 
with  Steingerd.  Wherefore  Thorvard  sum- 
moned Kormak  to  the  holmgang.  All  men  knew 
that  Kormak  was  the  better  sword-player; 
therefore  went  Thorvard  to  a  wise  woman 
named  Thordis,  who,  though  she  was  friendly 
to  Kormak,  yet  prepared  Thorvard  for  the 
battle  by  many  spells.  Not  long  thereafter,  Kor- 
mak came  to  Thordis,  and  begged  her  to  pre- 
pare him  likewise.  'Alas!'  said  the  wise  woman, 
'thou  hast  come  too  late:  I  knew  not  that  I  was 
preparing  an  enemy  of  thine:  yet,  for  the 
friendship  that  is  between  us,  I  will  undo  the 
spells  I  have  laid  upon  him.  But  I  fear  thy 
hastiness;  take  heed  therefore  to  speak  no  word 
except  I  speak  to  thee,  whatever  thou  seest  me 
do.'  Now  to  undo  the  spell  she  had  to  slay  three 
geese  on  the  holm  or  place  of  battle.  And  three 
nights  she  went  with  Kormak  to  slay  a  goose 
there,  but  such  was  his  hastiness  that  each  night 
he  spake  to  her:  so  that  at  last  she  said  to  him, 
'Vain  is  it  to  try  to  help  thee,  so  hasty  as  thou 
art:  hadst  thou  but  obeyed  me,  I  had  given  thee 
victory  to-morrow,  and  also  had  broken  the 


THE    STORY    OF    KORMAK  93 

spells  of  Thorveig,  so  that  thou  shouldst  have 
married  Steingerd  and  loved  her  till  thy  death- 
day;  but  now  it  cannot  be'.  Angry  indeed  was 
Kormak,  but  it  availed  him  naught  to  rave. 
Wherefore  the  battle  came  on,  and  Kormak  did 
not  lose  in  it,  yet  did  he  not  win  Steingerd. 

Now  Steingerd  and  Tintein  set  out  for  Nor- 
way, and  it  happened  that  Kormak  and  Thor- 
gils  his  brother  set  sail  about  the  same  time. 
And  on  the  voyage  Tintein's  ship  was  attacked 
by  Vikings,  but  Kormak  was  near  and  saved  it, 
not  for  love  of  Tintein,  but  for  love  of  Steingerd. 
And  so  they  went  together  to  the  court  of  King 
Harald  of  Norway;  and  here  Kormak  saw  Tin- 
tein often  in  the  company  of  Steingerd,  and 
liked  it  ill.  One  day  it  came  to  pass  that  he  saw 
them  on  their  ship  together  in  the  harbour; 
wherefore  he  was  suddenly  angry  and  seized  the 
tiller  of  his  own  boat  and  hurled  it  at  Tintein  so 
that  he  fell  stunned.  Many  such  quarrels  had 
they;  and  at  last  Tintein  and  Steingerd  left 
Norway  for  Denmark. 

Now  one  day,  when  Kormak  was  cruising  in 
his  ship,  he  saw  another  ship  coming  towards 
him,  and  when  it  drew  near  he  saw  that  the 
captain  thereof  was  Tintein.  But  Tintein  said  no 
words  of  wrath  to  him,  but  asked  his  help;  Tor', 


94  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

said  he,  'certain  Vikings  attacked  us  and  carried 
off  Steingerd,  and  I  would  have  thy  aid  in  tak- 
ing her  back5.  'Assuredly  will  I  help  thee',  said 
Kormak;  'where  lie  those  pirates?'  'Not  far 
hence',  said  Tintein.  So  Kormak  sailed  with 
Tintein,  and,  as  luck  would,  he  came  up  with 
the  pirates  in  a  certain  harbour,  when  most  of 
the  men  were  ashore.  He  rushed  on  board,  and 
slew  the  first  man  he  saw — and  that  was  Thor- 
stein,  the  man  who  had  carried  off  Steingerd : 
and  the  rest  of  the  crew  either  were  slain  or 
swam  ashore.  Thus  Steingerd  was  taken  back 
again;  and  Tintein  said  to  Kormak,  'She  is  thine 
by  law  of  conquest — take  her  and  go  in  peace'. 
But  scarce  had  Tintein  said  these  words,  when 
Kormak  felt  in  himself  that  he  could  never  wed 
her.  So  they  parted,  and  never  saw  one  another 
again. 

Little  more  need  one  tell  of  Kormak.  With 
Thorgils  sailed  he  about  the  British  Isles;  and 
men  say  they  founded  Scarborough,  and  called 
it  after  Thorgils'  other  name  Scard;  but  the  end 
was  that  in  Scotland  he  fell  in  combat  with  a 
giant  or  blot-risi.  So  died  Kormak  Ogmund- 
son,  whose  fate  it  was  never  to  wed  the  woman 
he  loved,  nor  to  love  her  except  when  she  was 
wedded  to  another. 


THE    STORY    OF    KORMAK  95 

And  as  for  Thorveig,  so  men  say,  she  died  in 
the  manner  following.  As  Kormak  was  sailing  to 
Norway,  a  walrus  rose  out  of  the  sea,  and  made 
as  though  it  would  rush  at  the  ship  of  Kormak. 
But  Kormak  smote  it  with  a  long  pike;  hard  and 
true  smote  he  it,  so  that  it  straightway  sank,  and 
never  rose  again.  But  as  she  sank,  men  say  they 
saw  her  eyes,  and  they  were  the  eyes  of  Thor- 
veig the  witch:  for  she  had  made  herself  a 
walrus  to  slay  Kormak,  and  had  been  slain  her- 
self. Howsoever  this  be,  at  that  very  hour 
Thorveig  fell  sick  in  her  house  in  Iceland,  and 
died  in  her  bed. 

(Kormak1  s  Saga.) 

Mr.  Maurice  Hewlett  has  based  a  novel  on 
this  saga. 


Ill 

THE  TALE  OF  GEIRMUND 
HELL-SKIN 

GEIRMUND  and  Hamund  were  the  twin  sons  of 
King  Hjor.  And  this  is  the  story  that  tells  why 
the  twain  were  both  called  Hell-skin.  At  the 
time  when  King  Hjor  had  to  go  to  a  kings' 
moot,  his  queen  was  'not  well',  and  while  the 
king  was  out  of  the  land  she  bore  two  sons;  and 
they  were  fine  children,  but  that  was  the  great- 
est mark  upon  them,  that  never  had  men  seen 
darker  skins  than  were  on  those  children.  The 
queen  set  little  store  by  them,  and  deemed  their 
colour  of  ill  omen.  Now  there  was  a  thrall 
named  Lodhott,  who  was  set  in  charge  of  other 
thralls.  He  was  married,  and  his  wife  bore  a 
son  at  the  very  time  that  the  queen  bore  the 
twins:  and  this  boy  was  so  exceeding  fair,  whom 
the  thrall's  wife  had  borne,  that  the  queen 
deemed  her  own  sons  but  ill-favoured,  to  com- 
pare with  him.  Wherefore  she  devised  to  make 

96 


THE   TALE    OF   GEIRMUND  97 

an  exchange  with  the  handmaid;  and  though 
the  handmaid  deemed  even  as  the  queen  that 
her  own  son  was  the  fairer,  yet  dared  she  not 
deny  to  make  the  bargain.  So  the  queen  took 
the  thrall's  son,  and  spread  it  abroad  that  he 
was  her  own,  and  called  his  name  Leif,  while 
the  handmaid  took  the  twins  and  brought 
them  up  in  thrall  fashion,  till  they  were  three 
winters  old;  but  Leif  had  the  honour  of  a 
prince.  Yet  the  twins  showed  tokens  of  their 
true  birth. 

Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Bragi  the  skald 
came  to  King  Hjor,  and  abode  with  him  some 
time.  And  when  the  king  one  day  went  a-hunt- 
ing,  there  were  but  few  left  in  the  palace.  Bragi 
was  in  the  window-seat,  with  a  reed  in  his  hand; 
and  the  queen  was  lying  in  an  alcove,  •  so 
hidden  that  none  could  see  her.  Leif  sat  in  the 
high-seat,  and  played  with  a  gold  ring.  And 
the  twins,  thinking  the  hall  empty  save  of  Leif, 
and  seeing  him  thus  playing,  drew  near;  and 
Geirmund  said  to  his  brother,  'How  were  it  if 
we  took  the  ring  from  Leif,  and  played  there- 
with ourselves  awhile?'  'Ready  am  I',  said  Ham- 
und.  So  they  ran  up  and  took  it  from  Leif; 
whereupon  he  wept  bitterly.  Then  they  said, 
'A  strange  thing  surely,  that  a  king's  son  should 

G 


98  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

weep  to  lose  a  gold  ring!'  and,  pulling  him  from 
the  high-seat,  they  mocked  at  him. 

Now  all  this  Bragi  saw:  wherefore  he  rose  and 
went  to  the  queen,  and,  touching  her  with  the 
reed,  spake  a  verse: 

'Twain  are  in  hall,  both  know  I  well, 
Hamund  and  Geirmund,  Hjor's  sons  are  they: 
And  Leif  the  third,  Lodhott's  child: 
Thou  didst  not  bear  him:  few  viler  could  be!' 

Thereupon  the  queen  arose,  and  went  forth 
with  the  boys,  and  took  back  her  own,  restoring 
Leif  to  his  mother:  for  she  deemed — as  was 
indeed  true — that  they  had  in  them  the  high 
spirit  that  it  was  likely,  from  their  birth,  that 
they  would  have.  And  at  eventide,  when  the 
king  returned  and  sat  in  his  high-seat,  then 
went  the  queen  to  the  king,  taking  the  two 
lads  with  her,  and  told  him  all  she  had  done, 
and  of  the  exchange  with  the  handmaid,bidding 
him  deal  as  he  deemed  fit.  Then  the  king,  look- 
ing at  the  boys,  said,  'Of  a  truth  I  perceive  that 
these  boys  are  of  my  race;  yet  never  have  I 
seen  such  dark-skinned  boys  as  they  are'.  There- 
fore were  they  thenceforward  both  surnamed 
Hell-skin.  And  as  soon  as  they  were  full  grown 
they  went  out  of  the  land  a-harrying,  and 
gained  both  wealth  and  glory,  steering  with  skill 


THE   TALE    OF    GEIRMUND  99 

a  great  ship  a  long  while:  insomuch  that  it  is 
said  in  some  sagas,  and  specially  in  the  saga 
of  Rolf  the  Black,  that  those  brothers  were  held 
the  greatest  Vikings  among  sea-kings  of  that 
time. 

(Sturlunga  Saga,  i.  i,  2.) 

Twin-stories  are  common  in  all  languages. 
With  this  may  be  compared  that  of  Romulus 
and  Remus.  Twins  were  suspected  of  coming 
from  double  parentage,  human  and  divine,  and 
were  often  cast  out  of  the  house  as  ill-omened. 
See  Rendel  Harris's  Dioscuri. 


IV 
THE  SAGA  OF  HORD 

THIS  is  the  story  of  one  whose  luck  was  evil 
from  his  youth,  and  who  came  to  an  ill  end 
through  a  curse  laid  unthinkingly  upon  him  by 
his  own  mother  when  he  was  a  child.  For  in 
those  days  men  had  to  take  heed  to  their  words: 
inasmuch  as,  if  they  spake  unadvisedly  with 
their  lips,  the  Weird  Sisters  listened,  and  would 
assuredly  suffer  not  the  words  to  fall  to  the 
ground. 

There  was  a  man  named  Grimkell  in  the 
south-west  of  Iceland,  silent  and  dour,  but  just 
and  honourable;  never  failing  in  doing  sacrifice 
to  the  gods.  He  sought  in  marriage  Signy,  the 
daughter  of  Valbrand,  a  widow,  wealthy,  whom 
men  deemed  a  great  match.  But  Valbrand 
thought  Grimkell  no  unequal  husband  for  her, 
and  hesitated  not  to  consent;  though  Torfi  his 
son,  thinking  the  twain  unlikely  to  agree,  set  his 
face  against  the  thing,  and  said  ill-luck  would 

100 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  IOI 

arise  therefrom.  Yet  was  the  bargain  hanselled 
and  carried  through. 

Valbrand,  being  old,  went  not  according  to 
custom  to  the  bridegroom's  house,  but  sent  a 
friend  of  his,  whose  name  was  Kol,  instead. 
With  Kol  went  Grim,  the  son  of  Signy  by  her 
former  marriage,  and  thirty  men  besides.  Evil 
were  the  omens  on  that  journey:  a  horse  was  lost 
in  a  snowdrift,  and  Grim  wished  even  then  to 
turn  back,  but  Kol  made  him  go  on.  Grimkell 
gave  them  a  great  feast,  wondering  much,  how- 
soever, that  neither  Valbrand  nor  Torfi  had 
come  with  the  bride. 

Signy  was  proud  and  fond  of  show:  Grimkell, 
as  was  said,  was  silent  and  loved  not  company 
and  merry-making.  Soon  therefore  the  pair  be- 
gan to  disagree,  and  might  have  quarrelled,  but 
that  Grim,  loving  them  both,  ofttimes  played 
the  peacemaker.  He  was  gentle  and  honest;  but 
ere  long  he  wedded  and  left  the  stead.  His  wife 
was  Gudrid,  the  daughter  of  Hogni,  a  man  of 
wealth.  Grimkell  stocked  his  farm  right  royally, 
so  that  Grim  speedily  became  rich.  He  and 
Gudrid  had  a  son  whom  they  called  Geir. 

Now  Signy  had  a  dream.  She  saw  a  great 
tree  growing,  with  such  mighty  branches  that  it 
overspread  the  house;  but  it  bore  no  blossoms. 


102  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

This  dream  she  liked  ill,  wherefore  she  told  it  to 
her  foster-mother  Thordis,  a  woman  skilled  in 
omens;  but  Thordis  liked  it  no  better.  'This  is 
the  meaning',  said  she.  'Thou  wilt  bear  a  son, 
strong  and  fair,  but  there  will  be  no  love  lost 
between  him  and  his  kin.5  Soon  thereafter  did 
Signy  bear  a  son,  whom  she  called  Hord:  fair 
and  strong;  but  there  was  this  marvel  about 
him,  that  he  walked  not  till  he  was  three  winters 
old;  and  men  deemed  this  unlucky.  Now  one 
day  when  Grimkell  was  sacrificing  in  the 
temple,  Signy  sat  on  a  stool,  with  a  necklace 
across  her  knees  that  was  an  heirloom  and  a 
great  treasure.  The  child,  seeing  the  glitter  of 
the  necklace,  rose  to  his  feet — having  never 
walked  before — and  came  to  his  mother, 
snatched  at  the  necklace,  and  broke  it,  so  that 
the  pieces  fell  on  the  floor.  Signy,  in  hasty  anger, 
cried  out,  'See  this  child!  Unlucky  are  his  first 
steps,  his  next  will  be  worse,  and  worst  of  all  his 
last!'  Grimkell,  hearing  the  words,  and  knowing 
that  the  Weird  Sisters  must  have  marked  them, 
spake  no  word,  but  took  up  the  child  and 
carried  him  to  Grim  and  Gudrid.  'Rear  him  for 
me',  said  he,  'for  his  mother  draweth  ill-luck  on 
him.'  They  took  him  and  brought  him  up  with 
Geir;  but  Signy,  angered  with  herself  and  with 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  103 

Grimkell,  thenceforward  saw  less  of  her  hus- 
band than  ever.  Shortly  afterwards  a  maid- 
child  called  Thorbjorg  was  born  to  her  at  Torfi's 
house,  and  she  died  in  giving  her  birth.  Torfi 
liked  not  the  child  that  had  caused  this  ill,  and 
bade  that  she  should  be  thrown  into  the  river. 
But  the  man,  instead  of  so  doing,  carried  her 
to  Grim  and  Gudrid,  who  took  her  also,  and 
brought  her  up  with  Geir  and  Hord. 

Now  Grimkell,  hearing  this,  was  wroth  with 
Torfi,  and  would  fain  have  slain  him;  but  Grim 
and  the  lawman,  Thorkell  the  Moon,  a  just 
man,  won  him  over  to  take  as  atonement  six 
hundred  ounces  of  silver.  When  Torfi  came  to 
pay  it,  Grimkell  said,  CI  ask  it  not  for  myself: 
pay  it,  and  the  interest  thereon,  to  Hord  when 
he  reacheth  man's  estate'.  Torfi  answered,  'I 
will  pay  it  if  Hord  is  a  better  man  than  his 
father!'  'Be  it  so',  replied  Grimkell;  'little  good 
in  any  wise  will  it  do  him,  seeing  whence  it  comes. 
But  boys  take  after  their  mother's  brothers: 
wherefore  I  deem  that  Hord  will  turn  out  worse 
than  I.'  At  this  there  arose  a  great  shout,  and 
things  came  nigh  to  bloodshed;  and  though  the 
two  men  fought  not  at  that  time,  little  love  was 
between  them  thenceforward.  Thus  early  was 
Hord  the  cause  of  quarrel  among  his  kin. 


104  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

At  twelve  years  Hord  was  a  match  for  most 
boys  of  sixteen;  and  at  fifteen  he  was  a  head 
taller  than  the  most  part  of  full-grown  men;  and 
he  had  further  this  gift,  that  no  glamour  could 
make  him  see  things  save  as  they  truly  were. 
He  had  the  keenest  eyesight  of  all  men,  and  in 
all  sports  was  the  greatest  champion.  Geir  also, 
though  less  than  he,  was  tall  and  strong;  and  the 
two  were  ever  together,  and  had  but  one  mind 
between  them. 

Now  it  chanced  that  a  ship  came  from  Nor- 
way, the  owner  whereof  was  a  man  called 
Brynjolf.  At  the  'Thing'  Brynjolf  met  Grimkell, 
and  said,  ' Gladly  would  I  see  thy  son  Hord,  of 
whom  I  have  heard  much  praise5.  And  just  then 
Hord  and  Geir  passed  by:  so  Grimkell  called 
Hord,  and  made  him  known  to  Brynjolf,  who, 
looking  on  him,  saw  that  fame  had  not  erred  in 
praising  him;  and  he  said,  'If  thou  desirest  to  go 
out  with  me  to  Norway,  I  will  be  thy  partner 
and  give  thee  a  half-share  in  all  our  gains'. 
'That  is  a  strange  word',  said  Hord,  'to  one  thou 
hast  never  seen  before:  yet  will  I  go  with  thee  if 
but  I  can  gather  enough  goods  to  trade  with.' 
Geir,  too,  was  eager  to  go;  and  he  urged  Hord 
to  take  a  man  with  them  called  Helgi  Sigmund- 
son,  Hord  liked  this  not,  for,  seeing  things  as 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  105 

they  were,  he  perceived  in  Helgi  a  hasty  temper 
that  would  bring  ill-luck:  yet  did  he  yield  to 
Geir.  Grimkell  gave  them  a  large  sum  of  money, 
and  store  of  merchandise  wherewith  to  trade: 
and  so  they  set  sail,  and  arrived  at  Bergen  with 
a  fair  wind. 

This  was  when  Harald  Grayfell  was  king  in 
Norway,  and  about  the  time  when  Edgar  the 
Peaceable  reigned  in  England.  Harald  received 
Hord  well,  gave  him  leave  to  trade,  and  made 
him  his  man.  Soon  it  was  seen  how  noble  Hord 
was:  he  did  great  things  in  war,  and  gained 
wealth  and  high  renown.  For  one  thing  he  did 
he  won  especial  fame.  There  was  a  howe  on 
a  hill,  wherein  was  buried  an  ancient  Viking. 
Men  said  he  had  a  great  sword  in  his  hand  and 
a  precious  ring  on  his  finger:  yet  none  dared  to 
enter  the  howe  to  get  these  treasures.  Hord, 
hearing  thereof,  entered  the  howe,  fought  with 
the  Viking,  and,  overcoming  him,  took  sword 
and  ring.  Of  which  deed  the  fame  spread  far 
and  wide,  insomuch  that  the  Jarl  of  Gautland 
gave  him  his  daughter  Helga  to  wife:  and, 
though  Helga  was  the  paragon  of  women,  it  was 
said  that  such  a  man  as  Hord  was  no  ill  match 
for  her. 

Meanwhile  in  Iceland  his  sister  Thorbjorg 


106  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

had  grown  up  and  had  wedded  a  man  called 
Eindridi.  Soon  after  this  marriage  Grimkell  died, 
and,  what  was  great  scathe,  Grim  and  Gudrid 
died  also.  Eindridi  and  Illugi,  who  had  married 
GrimkelPs  eldest  daughter,  saw  to  the  sharing 
of  the  lands  and  goods.  Soon  afterwards,  Hord, 
being  then  thirty  years  old,  returned  with 
Helga  his  wife,  Helgi  Sigmundson,  and  a  train 
of  followers.  Little  ill-luck  had  been  his  thus  far; 
but  the  Weird  Sisters  had  not  forgotten.  He  met 
Eindridi  and  Illugi,  and  fairly  they  dealt  with 
him.  Eindridi  would  take  no  more  than  Thor- 
bjorg's  share;  and  Illugi  entertained  him  so 
royally  throughout  the  winter  that  Hord  said  he 
was  happy  in  having  found  such  a  brother-in- 
law.  But  next  he  bethought  him  of  the  money 
due  to  him,  by  the  award  of  the  lawman,  Thor- 
kell  Moon,  from  Torfi.  So  he  went  to  Torfi  and 
asked  for  it.  Torfi  replied,  CI  mind  me  of  my 
words  to  thy  father,  that  I  would  pay  thee  only 
if  thou  wert  a  better  man  than  he.  No  proof  do 
I  see  that  thou  hast  yet  excelled  thy  father.' 
Hord  answered,  'I  boast  not  myself  so  highly, 
but  the  money  is  mine  and  I  will  have  it'.  So 
saying,  he  rode  thence  and  told  Illugi  of  Torfi's 
unfair  dealings.  Straightway  the  twain  gathered 
a  band  of  men,  and  rode  to  Broadbowstead, 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  1 07 

where  Torfi  dwelt;  and  Torfi,  seeing  the  host, 
came  forth  and  said,  'Now  see  I  plainly  thou  art 
thy  father's  son:  what  I  said  was  but  to  prove 
thee.  Take  thy  money,  lands,  and  all;  and  I 
give  thee  to  boot  sixty  head  of  sheep  as  seal  to 
the  friendship  that  ought  to  be  between  men  so 
near  of  kin.'  Hord  took  the  gift,  but,  seeing 
Torfi  as  he  was,  loved  him  but  little  more  for 
his  yielding  and  his  words. 

Now  among  Torfi's  men  was  a  yeoman 
named  Aud,  whose  horses  strayed  often  into 
Hord's  lands,  doing  great  damage.  Wherefore 
one  day  Hord  said  to  Helgi  Sigmundson,  'Go 
forth  and  drive  away  these  horses'.  Helgi  went 
forth,  and  found  Sigurd,  Aud's  son,  driving  the 
horses  home.  'Wherefore  art  thou  so  slack  in 
tending  thy  beasts?'  said  he.  'Thou  and  thy 
father  are  the  pests  of  the  land.'  Upon  which, 
Sigurd  answering  no  less  fiercely,  a  quarrel 
arose,  and  the  end  was  that  Helgi  slew  Sigurd. 
Soon  thereafter  came  Hord,  and  saw  what  had 
befallen.  'A  knave  art  thou',  he  said  to  Helgi, 
'  to  slay  a  harmless  lad:  it  were  but  just  if  I  slew 
thee  in  thy  turn;  yet  will  I  spare  thy  life.  But  my 
mind  bodes  me  that  this  is  the  beginning  of  ill- 
luck  to  thee,  and  that  upon  me  also  it  will 
drag  the  evil  that  hath  been  foredoomed.'  So 


108  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

saying,  he  went  not  forthwith  to  tell  Aud,  but, 
casting  a  cloak  over  the  boy,  departed  home- 
ward. 

A  little  later  he  went  to  Aud,  and  said,  'Sore 
grief  is  thy  son's  death  to  me,  and  much  against 
my  will  it  came  to  pass.  Self-doom  I  give  thee: 
name  thy  own  price  for  the  were-gild;  none  shall 
say  that  I  have  dealt  unfairly  with  thee.'  'It  is 
too  late',  said  Aud.  'I  have  been  to  Torfi,  who 
hath  taken  up  my  case,  and  hath  promised  to 
pursue  it  to  the  utmost.'  Whereat  Hord,  feeling 
a  sudden  rush  of  wrath,  which  men  deemed 
to  have  come  from  the  Weird  Sisters,  drew  his 
sword  and  cried,  'This  for  calling  in  Torfi 
against  me!'  and  slew  Aud.  Nor  did  he  cease 
therewith,  but  set  fire  to  his  stead  and  burned  it 
to  the  ground.  And  when  this  was  done,  the 
fury  ran  out  of  him. 

And  Torfi,  hearing  of  this,  summoned  Hord 
to  answer  for  it  at  the  Althing  or  Moot  of  all 
Iceland.  Hord  said  he  would  scorn  himself  to 
answer  Torfi,  who  had  ever  been  his  enemy; 
but  he  sent  Helgi  to  Eindridi,  asking  him  to  take 
up  the  case  at  the  Althing.  Eindridi  replied  that 
he  had  at  that  time  a  case  at  a  smaller  Thing, 
having  promised  to  help  Illugi  therein;  'But', 
said  he,  'if  Hord  will  come  to  my  stead  he  shall 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  IOg 

not  lack  for  aid  from  me5.  Helgi  returned  to 
Hord,  and,  saying  naught  of  this  last  offer,  told 
him  that  Eindridi  refused  to  help  him.  Thus  it 
was  that,  when  the  case  came  on  at  the  Althing, 
there  was  none  to  speak  on  Hord's  behalf,  and 
he  and  Helgi  were  alike  outlawed. 

When  Hord  heard  the  news,  he  mocked 
thereat,  saying,  'Torfi  hath  had  me  outlawed; 
but  what  care  I?'  and,  destroying  all  such  pro- 
perty as  he  could  not  carry  with  him,  he  went 
over  to  Geir's  house  at  a  place  called  The  Flats. 
There,  having  left  little  spoil  for  Torfi  to  take, 
he  fortified  The  Flats,  and  lived  thenceforward 
as  a  freebooter,  Geir  willingly  joining  with  him. 
And  finding  the  cattle  too  few  to  feed  so  great  a 
company,  Geir  and  Helgi  went  forth  to  a  farm- 
stead called  Waterhorn,  slew  the  herdsman,  and 
drove  off  the  cattle.  Hord  liked  this  ill.  'Ye  may 
rob  openly',  said  he,  'but  stealing  of  this  kind 
must  cease.'  Yet  could  he  not  hinder  his  men 
from  doing  much  that  he  liked  as  little  as  this. 

The  news  of  this  deed  at  Waterhorn  spread 
far  and  wide,  and  made  a  big  stir.  But  more 
news  soon  came.  There  was  a  man  named  Kol- 
grim,  living  no  great  way  off;  and  he  asked  the 
Flat-men  to  play  games  on  the  ice  at  Yuletide. 
At  these  games  the  Flat-men  ever  got  the  worse, 


110  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

but  could  see  no  reason  therefor,  till  they 
thought  that  Kolgrim  had  laid  an  evil  charm 
on  their  shoes,  which  were  made  of  ox-hide  from 
stolen  cattle.  When  they  told  Hord  of  this,  he 
said,  'Little  good  are  we  if  we  cannot  avenge 
ourselves';  and  came  himself  to  the  games,  and 
fought  so  furiously  that  six  of  his  enemies  lay 
dead  on  the  ice.  As  for  a  seventh,  whose  name 
was  Onund,  he  was  sore  wounded,  but  dragged 
himself  thence:  yet,  as  he  came  near  his  house, 
he  said,  'I  must  sit  down  and  bind  my  shoe', 
and  sitting  down  he  died  straightway.  That 
place  was  ever  after  known  as  Onund's  Knoll. 
Such  things  made  men  resolve  to  make  an 
end  of  The  Flats  and  of  the  outlaws  dwelling 
there,  whose  numbers  increased  continually  as 
other  outlaws  joined  them.  At  the  summer 
Thing  men  met  and  planned  to  destroy  them; 
and  Hord,  hearing  thereof,  and  knowing  that, 
however  long  he  held  out,  famine  would  con- 
quer in  the  end,  bade  the  men  remove  to  a 
holm  or  island  in  the  firth  by  Dinner  Ness.  This 
isle  runs  sheer  down  into  the  sea,  and  few  men 
were  needed  to  defend  it  against  thousands. 
Two  hundred  went  with  Hord,  taking  boats 
from  the  boat-sheds  of  any  men  that  lived  near 
by.  There  they  built  a  great  hall  on  the  very 


THE    SAGA   OF    HORD  III 

edge  of  the  cliff,  and  cut  underground  passages, 
so  that  if  need  were  they  could  escape  thereby. 
They  had  but  one  lack — there  was  no  sure 
supply  of  water:  therefore  they  built  a  great 
tank,  and  sent  men  from  time  to  time  in  a  seal- 
boat  to  the  river  mouth  to  bring  fresh  water 
from  thence,  which  they  emptied  into  the  tank. 
And  they  made  laws.  All  men  were  to  obey 
first  Hord  and  next  Geir.  If  any  were  sick,  and 
recovered  not  within  three  days,  they  threw  him 
over  the  cliff.  All  men  had  to  swear  an  oath  to 
keep  these  laws,  and  to  be  faithful  unto  death. 
Of  these  the  chief  were  Thord  Kott,  Thorgeir 
Girdlebeard — of  him  none  spake  a  good  word— 
and  Helgi  Sigmundson,  who  was  scarce  better 
than  Thorgeir.  In  that  fortress  were  Helga, 
Herd's  wife,  who  was  no  whit  in  endurance 
behind  any  of  the  men,  and  her  two  sons  Grim- 
kell  and  Bjorn. 

Three  years  was  Hord  in  that  holm,  and  daily 
were  there  battles,  and  robberies,  and  evil  deeds, 
in  which  Thorgeir  was  the  worst:  nor  could 
Hord  restrain  his  men  from  such,  though  he 
knew  they  brought  ill-fame  upon  him.  Some- 
times the  men  of  Geir's  Holm — for  so  that  isle 
was  called — had  the  better  in  fight,  and  some- 
times the  worse;  but  all  men  feared  them  and 


112  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

desired  their  destruction.  Of  these  three  years 
the  saga  tells  many  things,  which  here  we  pass 
over  and  come  to  the  end. 

None  hated  the  holm-men  more  than  Ref, 
the  godi  or  priest,  a  chief  and  a  great  fighter. 
Ref  had  a  brother  called  Kjartan,  strong  of  his 
hands  likewise,  but  not  held  to  be  a  truth-teller, 
evil-minded  and  not  greatly  beloved.  Their 
mother  was  a  very  old  woman  named  Thor- 
bjorg  Katla,  a  witch  whose  spells  were  mighty. 
Katla  boasted  that  by  her  spells  and  glamours 
she  was  safe  from  the  holm-men,  howsoever 
they  might  strive  to  harm  her.  This  boast  came 
to  the  ears  of  Geir,  and  he  was  minded  to  put 
it  to  the  proof;  wherefore  he  set  out  with  Thord 
Kott  and  eleven  others  to  the  house  of  Katla. 
Drawing  near  thereto,  he  left  two  men  to  guard 
the  boat,  and  set  Thord  on  a  rock  to  keep 
watch,  while  with  the  others  he  came  toward 
the  house.  But  Katla,  knowing  by  her  arts  that 
a  boat  had  set  forth,  straightway  came  to  her 
door  and  raised  such  a  mist  and  glamour  that 
no  man  could  see  his  fellow.  Then,  sending  a 
messenger  to  Ref,  she  waited;  and  Ref  came  in 
haste  with  fifteen  men.  They  found  Thord  on 
the  rock,  and  forthwith  slew  him,  and  then 
turned  to  the  shore  where  Geir  was.  Suddenly 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  113 

the  mist  lifted,  and  the  bands  saw  each  other, 
whereon  began  a  fierce  fight.  All  Geir's  men 
were  slain,  and  three  of  RePs:  as  for  Geir,  he 
was  sore  wounded,  and  had  a  hard  task  to  reach 
the  holm,  where  Helga,  who  knew  leechcraft, 
tended  his  wounds. 

A  little  later,  Hord,  deeming  that  Eindridi 
had  been  faithless  to  him — for  he  trusted  the 
tale  of  Helgi — sent  men  to  set  fire  to  Eindridi's 
house.  Small  success  had  the  men:  yet  the 
chiefs,  feeling  that  an  end  of  these  dangers  must 
be  made,  held  a  moot  to  plan  the  taking  of  the 
holm;  and  one  said  this  and  another  said  that. 
And  as  they  were  thus  talking,  a  woman  rode 
into  the  moot — even  Thorbjorg,  the  wife  of 
Eindridi  and  Herd's  sister.  'Hearken5,  said  she; 
'I  know  your  devisings.  As  to  what  may  hap  to 
the  rest,  I  care  not;  but  whosoever  slays  Hord, 
let  him  know  that  I  will  be  his  bane!'  At  this 
a  dead  silence  fell  on  the  crowd;  but  at  length 
they  said,  'Even  so  an  end  must  be  made  of  the 
holm-men,  or  the  land  will  perish'.  And  Ref 
said,  'Force  against  the  holm  is  vain;  fraud  must 
be  tried.  Let  therefore  a  man  go  thither,  and 
take  the  oath  as  one  of  them;  and  when  he  hath 
gained  their  trust  let  him  say  that  if  they  scatter 
and  go  back  to  their  homes  their  lives  will  be 

H 


114  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

spared.'  Torfi  deemed  this  advice  good:  'But 
first5,  said  he,  clet  us  move  to  the  Ness,  out  of 
hearing  of  any  of  Hord's  men'.  Next  day  they 
dined  at  the  Ness,  wherefore  it  is  called  Dinner 
Ness  unto  this  day.  And  then  they  looked  round 
for  a  man  to  go.  'Whoso  goes',  said  Torfi,  'shall 
gain  great  honour.  Moreover,  I  deem  that  by 
now  the  holm-men,  by  their  evil  deeds,  have 
lost  their  luck,  and  will  not  see  things  as  they 
are.'  Then  said  Kjartan,  'I  have  my  own  score 
to  settle  with  the  holm-men,  and  will  go.  But 
if  Hord  be  taken,  ye  shall  give  me  that  treasure 
of  his,  the  ring  of  gold  which  he  took  from  the 
cairn.'  'So  shall  it  be',  said  Torfi. 

Now  there  was  a  man  named  Thorstein,  who 
had  sworn  never  to  harm  the  holm-men.  His 
boat  Kjartan  took,  and  went  over  therein.  The 
men  welcomed  him,  for  Weird  had  cast  a 
glamour  on  their  minds,  and  any  tale  would  they 
believe.  Hord  alone,  who  ever  saw  things  as  they 
were,  was  not  deceived.  'But  see',  said  Geir,  'he 
has  come  over  in  Thorstein's  boat,  and  Thorstein 
has  promised  never  to  betray  us.'  'Thy  eyes 
are  blinded',  said  Hord;  'an  ill  man  is  Kjartan 
for  a  friendly  errand.'  'I  will  take  thy  oath  if  thou 
wiliest',  said  Kjartan.  'Thy  oath  is  as  thy  mere 
word,  worthless',  said  Hord.  None  the  less  the 


THE    SAGA   OF    HORD  115 

men,  who  were  fey  and  weary  of  their  narrow 
life,  disobeyed  Hord,  and  would  go:  nay,  he  was 
gladdest  who  got  to  the  boat  first.  Kjartan  took 
them  round  a  point  that  hid  them  from  the  view 
of  the  holm-men,  and  here  were  they  all  slain. 
Then  Kjartan  came  back;  and  now  Geir  was 
eager  to  go,  for  he  too  was  fey  and  beglamoured. 
'Thou  art  bewitched5,  said  Hord:  'seest  thou  not 
that  Kjartan  hath  returned  alone?  Had  he  been 
true  he  had  brought  witnesses  of  his  truth.'  But 
the  doom  was  on  Geir,  and  he  went,  and  many 
with  him.  As  they  came  round  the  point,  Geir 
saw  the  throng  of  bonders.  'Ill-luck  follows 
ill-rede',  cried  he.'  'Ever  hath  Hord  seen 
farther  than  I',  and  straightway  sprang  into  the 
water.  But  a  man  named  Orm,  a  friend  of 
Eindridi,  who  was  the  best  of  javelin-throwers, 
saw  him,  and  forthwith  hurled  a  javelin,  which 
struck  Geir  and  slew  him.  Men  said  that  was 
the  best  throw  that  had  ever  been  heard  of. 
All  the  other  men  were  then  slain. 

Much  was  Kjartan  praised  for  his  craft;  and 
Torfi  said,  'Few  can  be  left:  wilt  thou  try  yet 
again?'  He  answered,  'I  will  put  the  knob  on 
the  stick',  and  set  forth  for  the  last  time. 

Now  there  remained  on  the  holm  but  Hord, 
Helga,  their  two  sons,  Helgi  Sigmundson,  and 


Il6  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

a  few  more.  And  Helga  saw  the  death  of  Geir 
from  the  cliff,  and  bade  Hord  look.  He  looked, 
and  saw  naught.  'Never  ere  this  hast  thou  failed 
to  see  things  as  they  are',  said  Helga;  'I  fear 
doom  is  on  thee.5  Then  came  Kjartan,  and 
Hord  said,  'Wherefore  came  Geir  not  back  with 
thee?'  'He  waiteth  to  take  the  peace  along  with 
thee',  said  Kjartan.  'Looks  lie  if  thou  speak 
true',  said  Hord.  'Then  thou  art  afraid  to  come', 
said  Kjartan.  'Naught  fear  I',  replied  Hord; 
'nor  wilt  thou  doubt  that  ere  the  day  is  over.' 
Then  he  said  to  Helga,  'Gome  thou  also'.  'Nay', 
said  she;  'I  perceive  that  thou  art  fey;  and  'tis 
said  that  there  is  no  help  for  a  doomed  man.' 
So  saying,  she  wept  sore. 

Hord  stepped  into  the  boat,  and  said  no 
word  till  they  reached  the  shore;  and  there  he 
saw  the  body  of  Geir  with  the  javelin  right 
through  it,  floating  on  the  waters.  'Not  long', 
cried  he  to  Kjartan,  'shalt  thou  rejoice  in  thy 
treachery',  and  with  the  old  Viking's  sword 
clove  him  to  the  waist.  But  just  then  the  boat 
ran  ashore,  and  straightway  the  men  seized  him, 
and  Eindridi  bound  him  fast,  and  Helgi  with 
him.  'Fast  dost  thou  bind  me',  said  Hord.  'So 
did  ye  hold  me  fast  when  ye  strove  to  burn  me 
in  my  house',  said  Eindridi.  'Will  no  one  slay 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  1 17 

him  for  me?5  But  all  remembered  the  words  of 
Thorbjorg,  and  stood  still. 

Suddenly  Hord  broke  loose,  snatched  the  axe 
from  Eindridi's  hand,  and  rushed  through  the 
midst  of  his  foes.  Ref  pursued  him,  being  on 
horseback,  but  he  too  remembered  Thorbjorg, 
and  dared  not  smite  him.  And  then  had  Hord 
escaped  his  enemies,  but  the  'war-fetter',  that 
fear  which  the  gods  send  on  the  bravest,  of  a 
sudden  descended  on  him,  and  held  him  fast, 
so  that  the  men  overtook  him  again,  and 
dragged  him  back.  'Not  ye  could  hold  me',  said 
he;  'but  'tis  some  evil  power  that  hath  come 
upon  me.'  With  that  he  leapt  forward,  and  say- 
ing that  none  else  should  have  the  glory,  slew 
Helgi  with  one  blow  of  his  sword.  And  just  then 
came  up  Thorstein.  He,  knowing  naught  of 
Thorbjorg's  words,  gave  Hord  his  death-blow. 

So  died  Hord.  Men  praised  him  for  his  cour- 
age, and  said  his  ill-deeds  were  less  his  own  than 
those  of  others.  'But  there  was  a  doom  on  him', 
said  they,  'and  he  was  not  a  lucky  man.  What 
is  fated  none  can  shun.' 

To  Thorstein,  Torfi  would  fain  have  given 
the  great  sword;  but  when  Thorstein  heard  of 
Thorbjorg's  threatening,  he  would  have  chosen 
not  to  have  earned  the  reward.  The  chiefs  then 


Il8  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

planned  to  go  over  to  the  holm  for  Helga  and 
her  sons,  meaning  to  slay  the  boys;  but  that 
night  they  stayed  still,  and  next  day  it  was  too 
late.  For  Helga  was  a  paragon  among  women. 
She  took  her  younger  child  Bjorn  on  her  back, 
and  swam  with  him  that  night  to  the  mainland. 
Then,  leaving  Bjorn,  she  swam  back  and  carried 
Grimkell  over  in  like  manner.  The  night  they 
spent  in  a  clift  of  the  rock,  which  was  after- 
wards called  Helga's  Clift.  Then  all  three  went 
to  Eindridi's  house,  and  called  Thorbjorg  out. 
When  Thorbjorg  came  forth,  she  spake  no  word, 
so  deeply  moved  was  she.  But  she  put  the  three 
in  an  outhouse,  and  waited  for  Eindridi. 

When  Eindridi  returned,  she  bade  him  tell 
her  the  whole  story  of  Herd's  death,  and  he  told 
her.  Then  she  said,  'Thy  wife  will  I  not  be,  un- 
less thou  slay  Thorstein'.  Little  did  he  like  the 
work,  but,  forasmuch  as  he  loved  her,  he  did 
so,  and  then  came  back  to  tell  her.  'Fulfilled  is 
my  vow',  said  she,  £that  I  would  be  the  bane  of 
Herd's  slayer;  yet  remains  there  another  thing.5 
'Speak  thy  mind',  said  he.  'Even  now  never  will 
I  be  thy  wife  save  thou  promise  to  shelter  Helga 
and  her  two  sons,  if  so  be  they  come  to  us  for 
help.'  'An  easy  promise  is  that',  said  he,  'for 
assuredly  they  are  dead.  Strictly  did  we  search 


THE    SAGA    OF    HORD  Iig 

the  holm,  and  found  them  not:  wherefore  it  is 
our  belief  that  they  threw  themselves  into  the 
sea  and  perished  therein.'  Then  went  Thorbjorg 
to  the  outhouse  and  brought  in  Helga  and  the 
lads.  'Too  crafty  hast  thou  been  with  me',  said 
Eindridi;  'yet  will  I  keep  my  word  to  thee.' 
And  so  did  he,  receiving  them  into  his  house, 
and  bringing  the  children  up  as  his  own. 

Hord  was  thirty-nine  years  old  when  he  died. 
For  thirty-six  of  these  he  was  in  honour  and 
good  fame,  and  for  three  an  outlaw.  But  men 
deem  that  few  have  surpassed  him,  first  because 
of  his  wisdom  in  counsel  and  skill  in  fight; 
secondly  because  of  the  noble  woman  who  was 
his  wife;  and  lastly  because  of  the  vengeance 
that  was  taken  for  him  after  his  death. 

And  here  endeth  Holmverja  Saga,  or  the  Story 
of  the  Holm-men. 


THE  TALE  OF  GRETTI  AND  GLAM 

[See  page  46] 

So  Gretti  rode  to  ThorhalPs  stead,  and  the 
bonder  greeted  him  well.  He  asked  whither  he 
wished  to  fare,  and  Gretti  said  he  willed  to  abide 
there  overnight,  if  so  it  seemed  good  to  the 
bonder.  Thorhall  said  he  would  be  glad 
enough  therefor:  'But  few  think  it  profitable  to 
guest  here  for  long;  thou  wilt  have  heard  tell 
what  is  here  to  face,  nor  would  I  desire  that  thou 
shouldst  come  by  any  danger  through  me;  and 
though  thou  thyself  shouldst  come  off  un- 
scathed, yet  know  I  that  thou  shalt  lose  thy 
horse,  for  none  that  come  here  can  keep  un- 
harmed their  goods'.  Gretti  said  there  was 
supply  of  horses  whatever  happed  to  this  one. 
Thorhall  rejoiced  greatly  that  Gretti  would  be 
there,  and  welcomed  him  with  both  hands. 
Gretti's  horse  was  tied  fast  in  the  stall,  and  then 

120 


THE  TALE  OF  GRETTI  AND  GLAM    121 

went  they  to  sleep;  and  the  night  passed  in  such 
wise  that  Glam  sought  not  the  house.  Then  said 
Thorhall,  'Well  hath  been  thy  coming  to  me, 
for  every  night  hath  Glam  been  wont  to  ride 
the  house  and  break  the  panels,  whereof  thou 
canst  see  the  marks3.  Gretti  said,  'Two  ways  may 
that  be  taken:  either  he  will  not  rest  for  long,  or 
the  ridings  may  cease  for  more  than  one  night; 
I  will  abide  here  yet  another  night,  and  see  how 
it  fares'.  Afterwards  they  went  to  see  the  horse, 
and  behold,  no  harm  was  done  to  it;  and  the 
bonder  deemed  this  even  as  the  rest,  such  was 
the  luck  of  Gretti.  So  Gretti  abode  another 
night,  and  the  fiend  sought  not  the  house  that 
night  either,  which  seemed  to  the  bonder  a  sign 
of  hope;  but  when  they  went  to  see  the  horse, 
the  stall  was  broken  up,  and  the  horse  dragged 
out  of  door,  and  every  bone  in  him  broken  in 
sunder.  This  did  Thorhall  tell  to  Gretti,  and 
bade  him  take  heed  to  himself,  'for  certain  is 
thy  death  if  thou  abide  Glam'.  But  Gretti  said, 
'It  is  little  indeed  to  do  for  my  horse,  if  I  abide 
the  fiend'.  The  bonder  said,  'Ay,  but  small  good 
wilt  thou  do,  for  he  is  not  of  human  shape:  yet 
do  I  own  that  every  hour  seems  good  to  me 
when  thou  art  here'.  So  the  day  goes  on;  and 
when  men  should  go  to  sleep,  Gretti  said  he 


122  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

would  not  go  out  of  his  clothes,  and  lay  down 
in  front  of  the  bonder's  locked  chamber.  He  had 
a  rug  over  him,  and  twisted  one  fold  under  his 
feet,  and  another  under  his  head,  and  looked 
out  through  the  neck-hole.  In  front  of  the  bench 
on  which  he  lay  was  the  house-pillar,  strong  and 
firm,  and  Gretti  set  his  feet  against  that  pillar. 
The  door  was  all  broken,  but  in  its  place  was 
set  a  hurdle,  which  men  had  hastily  fashioned 
for  that  end;  and  the  cross- wainscot  was  broken 
also.  All  the  beds  were  taken  away,  and  very 
inhospitable  seemed  that  hall.  A  light  burned 
therein  through  the  night. 

And  when  a  third  of  the  night  had  almost 
passed,  Gretti  heard  without  a  great  noise;  then 
was  there  a  sound  overhead,  and  the  roof  was 
ridden,  and  that  so  violently  that  every  beam 
cracked.  This  went  on  long;  and  then  the  steps 
came  down  off  the  roof  and  came  to  the  door; 
and  as  the  hurdle  was  fastened  over  it,  Gretti 
saw  that  the  fiend  put  in  his  head,  and  it 
seemed  terribly  big  and  wondrously  harsh  of 
feature.  Glam  came  in  slowly,  and  stretched 
himself  up  when  he  had  entered  the  door;  he 
loomed  up  toward  the  roof,  and  laid  his  arms 
on  the  cross-beam,  and  so  glared  through  the 
hall.  Gretti  lay  still,  and  stirred  no  whit.  Then 


THE  TALE  OF  GRETTI  AND  GLAM    123 

saw  Glam  that  a  strange  heap  was  lying  on  the 
bench,  and  he  came  towards  it  and  seized  it;  but 
Gretti  set  his  feet  against  the  pillar  and  yielded 
not.  So  Glam  tugged  thereat  even  harder,  and 
yet  could  he  not  drag  the  rug  away.  Then  tugged 
he  a  third  time;  and  this  time  he  pulled  Gretti 
from  the  bench;  nay,  the  rug  came  in  sunder 
between  them.  Glam  stared  at  the  rent,  and 
wondered  much  who  could  be  so  hard  tugging 
against  him;  and  at  that  Gretti  leapt  in  under 
his  arms,  and  grasped  him  round  the  waist,  and 
hoped  that  Glam  would  give  way  and  fall;  but 
the  demon  pressed  on  Gretti's  wrist  so  hard  that 
he  was  bowed  down  by  the  force  thereof.  And 
Gretti  stayed  himself  at  all  the  seats,  and  set  his 
feet  against  all  he  could,  to  hold  himself  back, 
and  the  pillars  of  the  hall  started  from  their 
sockets,  and  all  that  was  in  their  way  was 
broken.  Glam  strove  to  drag  him  from  the  hall, 
and  Gretti  strove  to  stay  within;  for  hard  as 
it  was  to  hold  up  within  the  house,  well  knew 
he  that  it  would  be  harder  without;  but  Glam 
increased  his  might,  and  notwithstanding  all 
Gretti's  strength  did  Glam  drag  him  out  of  the 
hall  and  into  the  porch;  and  there  he  drew  him 
even  towards  the  door.  And  at  the  door  Gretti 
suddenly  thrust  hard  against  Glam,  so  that  he, 


124  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

not  expecting  it,  fell  backwards,  and  Gretti  fell 
face  downwards  upon  him.  There  was  a  moon 
that  night,  and  at  whiles  it  shone  forth,  and  at 
whiles  it  was  covered  by  the  clouds;  and  when 
Gretti  saw  Glam's  face  his  strength  left  him, 
so  that  he  could  not  draw  his  sword,  but  lay 
between  this  world  and  the  next.  And  then  did 
Glam  show  forth  his  accursed  might,  more  than 
other  aftergangers,  in  that  he  spake  thus:  'Great 
daring  hast  thou  shown,  Gretti,  that  thou  hast 
faced  me;  yet  deem  it  not  strange  that  thou 
shalt  gain  little  luck  thereby.  For  thou  hast  yet 
achieved  but  half  thy  full  strength,  yet  shalt  thou 
never  be  stronger  than  now;  and  henceforth  all 
thy  luck  shall  turn  to  evil:  thou  shalt  be  an  out- 
cast and  a  wanderer,  and  whenever  thou  art 
alone  thou  shalt  see  these  glaring  eyes  of  mine 
till  loneliness  shall  be  a  horror  to  thee;  and  this 
same  horror  shall  drag  thee  to  thy  doom.' 

And  when  the  demon  had  thus  spoken,  the 
weakness  ran  off  Gretti  that  had  been  upon  him; 
then  drew  he  his  knife,  and  hewed  the  head 
from  Glam  and  laid  it  by  his  thigh.  Then  came 
out  Thorhall,  who  had  clothed  himself  while 
Glam  was  speaking;  but  he  had  dared  not  to 
draw  nigh  till  Glam  was  dead.  He  thanked 
Gretti,  and  praised  him  much,  that  he  had 


THE  TALE  OF  GRETTI  AND  GLAM    125 

vanquished  this  unclean  spirit.  Then  burned 
they  Glam  to  cold  ashes,  and  after  that  they 
bare  the  ashes  away  in  a  scrip  and  buried  them 
where  neither  men  nor  cattle  were  wont  to 
tread. 

Thorhall  sent  messages  to  the  nearest  ham- 
let, telling  what  had  been  done;  and  that  was 
the  saying  of  all  men,  that  never  had  there  been 
in  the  land  such  a  man  for  strength  and  daring 
as  Gretti,  Asmund's  son. 

But  thenceforward  Gretti  was  never  as  he 
had  been  before;  and  this  was  the  difference, 
that  whereas  of  old  he  feared  nothing,  now  he 
had  become  afraid  of  the  dark,  so  that  he  never 
dared  to  fare  alone  after  night  had  set  in,  for 
he  seemed  then  to  see  phantoms  of  every  kind. 

(Grettfs  Saga.) 


VI 
THE  TALE  OF  THIDRANDI 

Now  toward  the  end  of  the  time  when  Iceland 
was  yet  heathen  there  came  rumours  of  a 
greater  god  than  Odin  or  Thor  from  over  the 
sea;  and  some  men  wondered  whether,  if  that 
god  came,  they  would  worship  him  or  cleave 
to  the  old  gods.  For  there  were  strange  whispers 
that  this  'White  Christ'  was  a  god  that  would 
reward  the  men  who  served  him.  Of  such  men 
was  Hall  of  the  Side,  a  just  man  and  a  true;  and 
it  was  deemed  that  Thorhall  of  Horgsland,  a 
friend  of  Hall's,  knew  more  of  the  coming  change 
than  he  would  say,  for  he  was  a  great  spa-man, 
and  foresighted.  Hall  and  Thorhall  loved  each 
other  much;  and  when  Hall  went  to  the  Thing 
he  would  guest  at  Horgsland,  and  Thorhall 
would  often  stay  long  whiles  at  the  house  of  Hall. 
The  eldest  son  of  Hall  of  the  Side  was  called 
Thidrandi:  he  was  the  best-loved  youth  in  all 
Iceland,  handsome  and  kind-hearted,  and  good 

126 


THE    TALE    OF   THIDRANDI  127 

to  the  poor,  and  blithe  with  every  bairn  he  met, 
so  that  men's  hearts  went  out  to  him.  Now  one 
summer,  when  Thidrandi  was  eighteen  years 
old,  it  chanced  that  Thorhall  was  staying  with 
Hall;  and  men  began,  as  they  ofttimes  did,  to 
speak  well  of  Thidrandi  and  to  praise  his  ways. 
But  Thorhall  held  his  peace,  saying  neither  good 
nor  bad.  At  last  Hall  said  to  him,  'Why  art  thou 
so  silent  about  my  son  Thidrandi,  seeing  that  to 
me  thy  words  are  of  more  account  than  all 
other  men's?'  Thorhall  answered,  'It  is  not  that 
I  mislike  aught  about  him,  or  that  I  am  slower 
than  other  men  to  see  that  he  is  the  best  of 
youths:  rather  is  it  that  I  know  he  will  always 
have  many  to  praise  him,  but  I  forebode  he  may 
not  be  long  with  us,  and  then,  the  more  men 
have  praised  him  the  sadder  wilt  thou  be'. 

And  as  the  Yule-feast  drew  near,  Thorhall 
waxed  more  and  more  sad.  'Wherefore  art  thou 
sad?'  said  Hall.  'I  like  not  this  coming  feast', 
said  he;  'for  I  forebode  that  a  spa-man  will  be 
slain  there.'  'That  need  not  grieve  thee',  an- 
swered Hall.  'I  have  an  ox  called  Spa-man:  him 
will  I  slaughter  at  the  feast,  and  no  harm  shall 
befall  thee,  though  thy  boding  be  fulfilled.' 
'Not  for  myself  was  my  fear',  said  the  prophet, 
'but  for  great  tidings  and  strange,  which  I 


128  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

foresee,  but  which  I  will  not  tell  forth  as  now.' 
Then  shall  we  put  off  the  feast?'  'Not  so;  for 
what  must  be  shall  be,  let  men  do  as  they  will.' 
And  when  Yule  came  there  were  few  men 
at  the  feast,  for  the  weather  was  cold  and  very 
wild.  And  as  men  sat  at  the  board  at  even,  Thor- 
hall  said,  'This  is  my  boding,  that  it  were  better 
for  no  man  to  go  out  this  night,  whatever  hap- 
penings he  hear  outside:  let  him  pay  no  heed, 
whoever  knocks  or  cries'.  Hall  said  to  his  men, 
'Hearken  to  Thorhall,  for  great  things  hang 
upon  his  words:  what  he  forbids  let  no  man  do'. 
Now  Thidrandi  was  waiting  on  the  guests:  he 
was,  as  ever,  courteous  and  well-beloved  of  all. 
And  when  night  fell,  Thidrandi  put  guests  in 
his  own  locked  bed,  and  slept  outside  in  the  hall. 
And  when  men  slept,  there  came  a  knocking  at 
the  door;  and  all  men  made  as  if  they  heard  it 
not,  for  the  warning  of  Thorhall  was  strong  upon 
them.  But  at  the  third  knock  Thidrandi  said, 
'Great  shame  it  is  to  us  to  make  as  if  we  slept, 
and  men  without  on  such  a  night  as  it  is:  these 
are  guests  my  father  bade  to  the  feast,  who  have 
been  lost,  and  are  but  just  arrived  hither'.  So 
he  took  his  sword  in  his  hand,  and  went  out; 
but  he  saw  no  man.  So  he  went  a  little  farther, 
and  heard  a  sound  of  riding  from  the  north: 


THE   TALE    OF   THIDRANDI  I2Q 

that  was  a  company  of  nine  women,  all  with 
drawn  swords,  and  dressed  in  black  garments. 
Then  he  heard  a  sound  of  riding  from  the  south: 
that  was  a  company  of  nine  women,  all  in  white 
garments,  and  riding  on  white  horses.  Then  he 
would  have  turned  back  and  told  his  vision;  but 
lo!  the  black-stoled  women  came  between  him 
and  the  door,  and  made  at  him  with  their 
swords;  nor  was  he  slack  to  defend  himself. 

Now,  a  long  while  after,  Thorhall  awoke,  and 
called  Thidrandi;  but  there  was  no  answer. 
'Slow  is  he  to  answer',  said  he:  whereupon  men 
rose,  and  went  out.  The  moon  was  now  bright, 
and  the  frost  clear,  and  they  found  Thidrandi 
lying  sore  wounded.  So  they  carried  him  in;  and 
when  they  had  speech  with  him,  he  told  them 
all  even  as  it  had  happened.  At  daybreak  he 
died,  and  they  laid  him  in  a  howe  after  the  old 
heathen  fashion.  And  they  made  inquisition  to 
find  who  had  slain  him;  but  no  man  knew  of 
any  enemy  of  Thidrandi's;  as  indeed  all  men 
loved  him.  Then  Hall  spoke  to  Thorhall,  'What 
deemest  thou  of  this  strange  deed?'  said  he.  'I 
know  not',  answered  he;  'but  this  is  my  guess 
thereat:  those  women  will  be  none  other  than 
the  fetches  of  your  friends,  and  the  goddesses  ye 
worship.  Not  long  hence  will  be  a  change  of 

I 


130  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

faith  in  this  land,  and  better  gods  will  come  to 
drive  out  the  old;  and  thou,  Hall,  shalt  take  to 
these  new  gods:  wherefore  these  have  come  to 
take  toll  of  thee  beforehand,  in  revenge  for  what 
thou  shalt  do  to  them.  And  those  in  white  were 
the  better  ones,  that  strove  to  help  Thidrandi; 
but  so  it  was  not  to  be.5 

Hall  liked  so  ill  the  death  of  his  son  that  he 
bore  not  to  stay  at  his  old  home,  and  moved 
thence  to  the  place  that  was  afterwards  called 
Baptism  River.  And  there  also  Thorhall  visited 
him;  and  one  morning,  as  he  looked  out  of  the 
window,  Hall  saw  him  smile.  'Why  smilest  thou?5 
said  Hall.  'Therefore  I  smile5,  said  he,  'because 
I  saw  every  howe  and  cairn  opened,  and  all  the 
ghosts,  and  Discs,  and  fetches,  both  small  and 
great,  passing  away,  and  making  Flitting-day.5 
And  soon  after  came  great  tidings,  as  we  shall 
now  tell. 

For  even  then  King  Olaf  of  Norway  was 
sending  out  Thangbrand  to  teach  the  new  faith 
in  Iceland.  And  Thangbrand  came  to  Side  on 
Michael's  Day,  and  did  the  service  for  St. 
Michael.  Tor  whom  doest  thou  these  strange 
things?5  said  Hall.  'For  Michael  the  Archangel5, 
said  Thangbrand.  'And  what  is  his  power?5 
asked  Hall.  'It  is  to  meet  the  souls  of  the  dead, 


THE    TALE    OF   THIDRANDI  131 

and  take  them  to  their  appointed  place.5  'If  his 
power  be  so  great5,  said  Hall,  'then  great  indeed 
must  be  the  might  of  him  who  gave  him  the 
power5,  said  Hall.  'God  hath  put  that  thought 
in  thy  mind5,  said  Thangbrand;  and  he  went  on 
and  told  the  story  of  the  White  Christ,  and  of  his 
birth  and  death  and  rising  again.  And  Hall  and 
all  his  house  believed  the  story,  and  were  bap- 
tized by  Thangbrand  in  Baptism  River,  which 
keeps  that  name  unto  this  day.  And  so  the  bod- 
ing of  Thorhall  was  fulfilled;  for  a  better  race  of 
gods  had  come  to  Iceland. 

(Thidranda  Thdttr — a  short  story  inserted, 
perhaps  from  the  lost  Hall's  Saga,  in 
Olqf's  Saga  Tryggvasonar.) 


VII 
THE  TALE  OF  HALLBJORN  HALI 

THERE  was,  in  Iceland,  a  skald  or  poet  called 
Thorleif,  skilled  in  all  drapas  and  visas,  and 
knowing  all  kennings  and  metres:  he  was  re- 
nowned far  and  wide  in  that  country.  When  he 
died,  men  laid  him  in  a  ho  we.  And  not  far  from 
that  howe  dwelt  a  bonder  named  Thorkell, 
gentle  of  disposition,  and  wealthy,  but  not  of 
great  rank  or  honour.  His  shepherd  was  a  lad 
called  Hallbjorn,  whose  eke-name  was  Hali. 
And  Hali  had  keen  desire  to  make  a  praise-song 
on  the  poet  of  the  howe,  and  ofttimes,  when  by 
the  howe,  tried  to  make  that  song.  But  foras- 
much as  he  was  no  skald,  and  knew  not  the 
devices  and  ornaments  of  song,  he  got  not  the 
poem  made;  and  could  attain  no  further  than 
these  words,  'Here  lies  the  man'. 

Now  it  was  that  one  night  he  was  lying,  as 
often,  by  the  howe,  and  striving  zealously  to 
achieve  that  lay  of  praise  to  the  howe-dweller, 

132 


THE  TALE  OF  HALLBJORN  HALI     133 

but  as  ever  he  succeeded  not.  Then  at  last  he 
fell  asleep;  and  in  his  sleep  he  seemed  to  see  that 
the  howe  opened  and  a  man  came  forth,  great 
and  tall,  and  well  set  up.  He  came  up  the  hill 
to  Hallbjorn,  and  said  to  him,  'Here  liest  thou, 
Hallbjorn  Hali,  and  eager  art  thou  to  do  that 
which  thou  art  not  by  fate  gifted  to  do,  namely, 
to  make  a  song  of  praise  to  me.  And  the  choice 
lieth  thus:  either  thou  wilt  attain  the  gift,  and 
that  in  higher  measure  than  most  other  men— 
and  this  is  the  more  likely  chance — or  else  thou 
shalt  fail,  and  then  needest  thou  no  more  strive 
to  attain  the  gift.  I  will  speak  in  thy  ears  a  visa; 
and,  if  so  be  thou  rememberest  that  visa  and 
hast  it  in  mind  when  thou  wakest,  then  wilt  thou 
be  a  skald,  widely  renowned  throughout  the 
land,  and  sing  the  praises  of  many  chiefs;  and 
great  shall  be  thy  gain  therefrom.'  Therewith  he 
came  yet  nearer,  and  drew  out  the  lad's  tongue, 
and  spake  this  visa: 

'Here  lies  the  man;  since  time  began  the  best  of  poets  he: 
Whene'er  he  sang  the  rafters  rang  with  merriment  and 
glee.' 

'Now',  said  he,  'must  thou  learn  the  art  of 
poetry,  to  make  a  due  praise-song  on  me  when 
thou  wakest,  and  it  must  be  well  wrought,  with 


134  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

the  right  words  and  metre,  and  specially  with 
kennings.'  Then  he  turned  toward  the  howe, 
and  entered  therein,  and  closed  it  behind  him; 
but  Hallbjorn  woke,  and  seemed  to  see  his 
shoulders  as  he  vanished. 

But  he  remembered  the  visa;  and  after  a 
while  went  home  with  his  sheep,  and  told  men 
what  had  happened  to  him.  And  afterwards  he 
made  the  praise-song  on  the  howe-dweller,  and 
went  far  and  wide  through  the  land,  singing 
songs  about  many  chiefs,  and  gaining  great 
glory  and  good  gifts  from  the  chiefs  for  his  songs, 
so  that  he  became  a  man  of  wealth.  And  of  him 
many  things  are  told,  both  in  Iceland  and 
abroad,  though  they  be  not  here  written. 

(Flatey-Book.) 


Compare  Bede's  story  of  Caedmon.  An 
Icelandic  court-poem  is  a  series  of  periphrases, 
called  'kennings':  e.g.  'bone-gnat'  for  sword; 
'hair  of  earth'  for  grass;  'ring-giver'  for  king, 
etc.  The  best  parallels  for  the  English  reader 
may  be  found  in  the  last  chapter  of  Ecclesiastes. 


VIII 
THE  TALE  OF  BJARNI 

IN  the  days  when  Ethelred  the  Redeless  was  king 
in  England,  a  certain  Icelander,  named  Eric  the 
Red,  was  living  in  Greenland;  and  his  men  used 
to  sail  from  thence  hither  and  thither  over  the 
seas.  And  at  one  time  there  came  home  his  son, 
a  captain,  named  Leif,  whom  men  called  'the 
Happy',  and  Leif  said  he  had  sighted  a  fair  land 
to  the  west;  which,  indeed,  was  no  other  than 
the  land  men  now  call  New  England. 

When  Eric  heard  this,  he  sent  out  a  man 
called  Thorfinn  Karlsefni  to  spy  out  more  news 
concerning  that  country.  And  Karlsefni  went 
forth,  and  found  the  land  good;  and  his  men 
lived  there  three  years.  With  Karlsefni  there  was 
a  man  called  Bjarni,  GrimolPs  son,  brave  and 
noble. 

Now  after  the  three  years,  Karlsefni  and  his 
men  set  sail  again  for  Greenland;  and  it  was  so 
that  the  ship  of  Bjarni,  going  too  far  east,  was 

135 


136  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

sundered  from  the  others,  and  fell  into  that  sea 
which  men  call  the  'Maggot  Sea5;  for  there 
swarms  that  maggot  or  teredo  which  bores 
through  the  planks  of  ships.  And  Bjarni  found 
that  his  ship  was  bored  through  by  this  pest; 
nor  was  there  chance  of  keeping  her  afloat.  But 
they  had  a  boat  which  was  smeared  with  seal- 
tar,  which  same  seal-tar  men  say  the  maggot 
will  not  touch.  So  they  launched  that  boat;  but 
she  would  hold  only  half  the  ship's  men.  Then 
said  Bjarni,  'As  this  is  a  thing  of  life  and  death, 
it  shall  not  be  settled  by  rank  or  nobleness.  We 
will  draw  lots  to  see  whom  the  gods  will  to  die 
and  whom  to  live.'  And  as  it  chanced,  the  lot 
fell  on  Bjarni  himself  to  leave  the  ship:  whereon 
he  entered  the  boat  with  all  the  others  to  whom 
the  same  lot  had  chanced. 

Now  on  the  ship  was  a  young  man  who  was 
Bjarni's  companion.  Their  fathers  had  sworn 
that  they  should  never  part,  whatever  betide, 
and  the  young  men  had  never  been  parted  till 
now.  But  now  the  lot  willed  that  this  young  man 
should  stay  in  the  ship  and  perish,  while  Bjarni 
should  go  in  the  boat  and  live.  And  so,  as  the 
boat  was  about  to  draw  aside,  he  leant  over  the 
ship's  side  and  said: 

'Bjarni,  wilt  thou  leave  me?' 


THE   TALE    OF    BJARNI  137 

'So  it  is  fated',  said  Bjarni;  'it  is  not  by  my 
will.' 

'Then  what  becomes  of  our  oaths  and  of  our 
friendship?  Is  there  no  other  way?5 

'No  other  way,  since  the  gods  will  have  it  so.' 

Then  the  young  man  wept,  for  he  feared 
death;  and  he  said,  'Yea,  there  is  another  way: 
let  us  change  places,  and  come  thou  into  the 
ship  while  I  come  into  the  boat'. 

'Is  it  so',  said  Bjarni,  'that  so  great  a  dread 
of  death  is  on  thee?  If  it  be  so,  and  thou  hast 
such  desire  to  live,  let  us  even  change  places  as 
thou  wilt.5 

And  with  that  he  climbed  up  into  the  ship, 
and  the  young  man  down  into  the  boat.  And 
this  is  the  story  that  men  tell,  that  Bjarni  went 
down  there  in  the  Maggot  Sea  and  all  the  men 
who  were  with  him.  But  the  boat,  and  those  that 
were  therein,  went  on  their  way  till  they  made 
land,  and  there  they  told  this  tale,  which  shall 
not  be  forgotten  while  the  world  lasts. 

(From  Rink's  Saga  Rauda.) 


IX 
THE  TALE  OF  LODIN 

TOSTI,  the  brother  of  Harold  Godwin's  son,  was 
of  an  evil  heart,  and  tyrannous;  and,  being  Earl 
of  Northumberland,  did  sorely  oppress  the 
people.  And  when  he  added  to  his  oppressions 
this  also,  that  he  slew  Orm  Gamal's  son,  the 
same  who  built  that  church  at  Kirkby  which 
standeth  till  this  day,  the  men  of  Northumber- 
land appealed  unto  Harold.  And  Harold,  being 
a  just  man,  finding  the  charges  true,  spared  him 
not  for  that  he  was  his  brother,  but  bade  him 
depart  out  of  the  realm.  And  Tosti,  being  angry, 
went  first  to  Earl  Baldwin  of  Flanders,  and 
asked  him  for  help  against  Harold,  which  Bald- 
win denied  him.  Then  went  he  to  King  Harald 
Sigurd's  son  of  Norway,  whom  men  called 
Hardrada  or  the  Stubborn-counselled.  And 
King  Harald,  not  for  love  of  Tosti,  but  for 
desire  of  war  and  glory,  granted  to  go  with  him 
and  strive  to  win  back  his  earldom  for  him. 

138 


THE   TALE    OF    LODIN  139 

And  he  gathered  three  hundred  ships  for  that 
war;  but  the  wind  was  contrary,  and  sorely  did 
Harald  chafe  thereat. 

Now  as  he  lay  in  Solund,  there  sailed  into 
the  bay  from  the  North  Sea  a  Greenland  ship; 
and  the  captain  of  that  ship  was  a  man  called 
Lodin,  whose  eke-name  was  Corpse:  for  he  had 
brought  from  Greenland  the  corpse  of  Finn 
Fain,  the  nephew  of  King  Olaf  the  Holy,  King 
Olaf  so  bidding  him.  That  ship  was  all  seared 
and  charred,  and  men  wondered  at  the  sight. 
Then  the  crew  put  off  from  her  in  a  boat,  and 
came  to  King  Harald's  ship;  and  Lodin 
saluted  the  king.  Then  said  the  king,  'Have 
ye  any  tidings  to  tell  of  your  voyage?5  'Naught 
new,  O  king5,  said  Lodin;  whereupon  his  men 
rowed  the  boat  away.  Then  said  the  king,  'Thy 
men  deem  not  that  thou  tellest  true:  say  thy 
tale  now  they  are  gone.  How  long  were  ye  on  the 
voyage?5  'Seven  nights5,  said  Lodin.  'Tell  thy 
hap5,  said  the  king.  Then  said  Lodin,  'We  sailed 
two  nights  away  from  the  land;  then  saw  we  a 
fire  burning,  stretching  so  far  north  and  south 
that  no  end  on  either  side  could  we  see:  it  was 
as  blue  as  flame,  and  though  we  had  the  fairest 
wind,  yet  could  we  in  nowise  sail  by  it:  where- 
fore at  last  it  was  my  counsel  to  sail  straight  for 


140  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

that  place  where  the  fire  blazed  least.  Sorely 
did  we  feel  the  heat,  and  the  spars  and  sheets, 
as  thou  seest,  were  scorched  thereby.  And  this 
seemeth  to  me  a  great  sign,  O  king.' 

'Speak  further',  said  Harald. 

'We  went  three  half-days,  and  a  rack  of 
clouds  came  upon  our  ship,  causing  a  darkness 
so  thick  that  we  could  not  see  our  hands  before 
our  eyes.  And  then  there  came  a  mighty  crash, 
and  the  cloud  was  rent  a-twain,  and  straightway 
there  fell  upon  our  ship  a  rain  of  blood,  as  a 
waterfall,  so  huge  was  it;  and  I  made  my  men 
set  buckets  thereunder,  but  not  so  but  the  decks 
were  all  spattered  therewith;  and  that  blood  can 
still  be  seen  on  the  deck,  but  cold  and  clotted, 
whereas  when  it  fell  it  was  warm.  And  that  too, 
O  king,  seemeth  to  me  to  bode  great  things.' 

'Speak  further',  said  King  Harald. 

'We  sailed  yet  other  three  half-days,  and  we 
heard  a  roaring  in  the  air;  and  looking  upward 
we  saw  many  birds  flying,  small  and  great,  their 
names  I  knew  in  Norway.  With  high  glee  did 
they  give  forth  their  voice.  Three  hours  they 
took  in  passing,  none  coming  back,  so  that  we 
saw  not  the  sky  because  of  them.  Then  we  sailed 
two  days  more,  and  made  land  yester-even.  And 
lo,  we  saw  the  same  birds,  yet  not  the  same,  for 


THE    TALE    OF    LODIN  141 

there  were  none  great  among  them,  but  the 
small  only,  and  those  small  were  as  it  were 
sorrowful,  and  flew  by  in  silence.  And  when  they 
reached  the  shore,  they  scattered,  each  one  to  its 
place.  And  that  seemeth  to  me  a  great  sign:  nor 
have  I  more  to  tell  thee.' 

Then  said  the  king,  'So  it  was  this  thou 
didst  desire  to  keep  secret  from  me  when  thou 
saidst  thou  hadst  seen  nothing?' 

'Ay,  my  lord,  for  meseems  these  things  are 
no  wonder  when  thou  art  going  on  this  expe- 
dition from  this  land.5 

'Wherefore?'  said  Harald. 

'Because5,  answered  Lodin,  'assuredly  thou 
wilt  not  return;  and,  ere  such  mighty  men  fall, 
'tis  to  be  expected  that  great  tokens  will  be  seen; 
and  such  tokens  have  I  seen.5 

'Wilt  thou  go  with  me?'  said  the  king. 

'If  so  thou  wiliest;  but  in  anywise  I  will  seek 
the  bodies  of  those  that  die.' 

'More  need  have  I  of  men  while  I  live  than 
after  death',  said  the  king:  'yet  would  I  rather 
have  thee  with  me,  insomuch  as  thou  sayest  thou 
knowest  all  our  farings.'  Then  said  he  to  Tosti, 
'What  thinkest  thou  of  these  tokens?'  Tosti  an- 
swered, 'It  were  indeed  a  token  had  it  happened 
to  a  truthful  man'. 


142  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

Lodin  replied,  'It  were  worth  much,  Tosti,  if 
thou  shouldst  lie  no  more  between  land  and  land 
than  P.  And  the  king  gave  Lodin  leave  to  go. 

And,  paying  no  heed  to  all  these  wonders, 
the  king,  and  Tosti,  and  all  his  host  sailed  for 
England,  and  landed  at  Scarborough.  And, 
first  meeting  with  Edwin  and  Morcar,  they 
gained  the  day;  but  then  came  Harold  of  Eng- 
land, and  fought  them  at  Stamford  Bridge. 
There  was  King  Harald  Sigurd's  son  slain,  and 
Tosti,  and  Eystein  Orri,  and  all  other  of  the 
great  chiefs;  and  but  few  of  the  lesser  men  made 
their  way  back  to  Norway,  silent  and  sorrowing. 
They  came  in  three  hundred  ships,  and  re- 
turned in  twenty-four.  And  thus  were  fulfilled 
the  omens  that  Lodin  had  beheld;  for  it  is  vain  to 
speak  words  of  warning  in  the  ears  of  a  fey  man. 

(Heming' s  Thdttr  or  Short  Story.} 

[Of  Heming  it  is  said,  that  having  contests 
with  King  Harald,  he  won  all;  wherefore  the 
king  bade  him  shoot  a  nut  off  the  head  of  his 
brother  Bjorn.  And  Heming  cleft  the  nut  with- 
out harming  his  brother;  but  he  went  and  joined 
himself  to  Harold  of  England.  And  in  the  battle 
of  Stamford  Bridge  it  was  his  arrow  that  smote 
King  Harald.] 


X 

BRAND  THE  GENEROUS 

ONE  summer  there  came  out  from  Iceland  to 
Norway  a  man  named  Brand,  the  son  of  Wer- 
mund.  He  was  always  called  Brand  the  Open- 
handed,  and  well  he  deserved  the  name,  for  he 
was  always  giving.  Now,  at  the  time  he  came  to 
Norway,  King  Harald  Hardrada  was  in  Dron- 
theim,  and  staying  with  the  king  was  a  man 
named  Thjodolf,  a  friend  of  Brand's;  and  Thjo- 
dolf  spoke  many  things  of  the  open-handedness 
of  Brand,  so  much  so  that  the  king  smiled  and 
scarce  believed  the  half  of  what  he  said. 

At  last  the  king  said,  'Well,  Brand  is  now  in 
Norway:  we  will  test  whether  he  is  as  generous 
as  thou  sayest.  Go  to  him,  and  bid  him  give  me 
the  cloak  he  is  wearing.' 

Thjodolf  went  straightway,  and  found  Brand 
in  a  little  house,  measuring  linen.  He  was  in  a 
scarlet  kirtle,  and  over  the  kirtle  was  a  scarlet 
cloak,  which  he  had  thrown  loose  over  his 

M3 


144  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

shoulder  while  he  measured  the  linen;  and  hang- 
ing to  his  wrist  was  a  gold-handled  axe. 

'The  king  wishes  to  have  thy  scarlet  cloak', 
said  Thjodolf. 

Brand  answered  him  not  a  word,  but  let  the 
cloak  slip  from  his  shoulders  and  went  on  with 
his  work.  Thjodolf  took  it  up  and  went  back  to 
the  king. 

'How  did  it  fare  with  thee?'  said  Harald. 

'Brand  spake  no  word',  answered  Thjodolf. 
Moreover,  he  told  all  about  Brand's  behaviour 
and  about  the  axe  with  the  gold  handle. 

Harald  answered,  'Truly  is  he  an  open- 
handed  man;  yet  meseems  he  has  no  small  pride 
about  him,  forasmuch  as  he  spake  no  word.  Go 
back  to  him,  and  tell  him  I  would  have  his  axe 
with  the  gold  handle.' 

'I  like  not  to  go  on  such  an  errand.  It  may 
be  he  will  deem  I  am  jesting  with  him,  to  ask  his 
weapon.' 

'Nevertheless',  said  Harald,  'thou  shalt  go, 
or  else  what  must  I  deem  of  all  thy  boasting 
of  his  open-handedness?  I  shall  hold  him  no 
generous  man  if  he  withholds  the  axe.' 

So  Thjodolf  went  and  asked  for  the  axe. 

Again  Brand  spake  no  word,  but  in  silence 
gave  him  what  he  asked. 


BRAND   THE    GENEROUS  145 

Thjodolf  departed,  and  told  the  king  even  as 
it  had  fared  with  him. 

The  king  answered:  'Now  begin  I  indeed  to 
fancy  he  is  more  generous  than  other  men;  yet 
will  we  test  him  yet  again.  Go  and  ask  him  for 
his  scarlet  kirtle.' 

'I  like  not  to  go  on  such  an  errand;  he 
will  surely,  this  time,  take  me  for  an  ill-timed 
jester.5 

'Nevertheless  thou  shalt  go',  said  Harald. 

So  Thjodolf  went  the  third  time. 

'The  king  wishes  yet  another  gift,  thy  scarlet 
kirtle',  said  he. 

Again  Brand  spake  no  word;  but  he  stepped 
out  of  the  kirtle,  cut  one  sleeve  from  it,  and  kept 
the  same:  the  rest  he  gave  to  Thjodolf,  who  fared 
therewith  to  the  king. 

'Now',  said  Harald,  when  he  saw  the  gift, 
'now  see  I  indeed  that  Brand  is  not  only 
generous  but  high-minded  also.  Well  do  I 
see  his  riddle;  he  meaneth  that  I  am  a  man 
with  but  one  hand,  even  the  hand  that  takes 
ever  and  not  the  hand  that  gives.  Go  now 
yet  again  to  him,  and  bid  him  follow  thee  to 
me.' 

And  so  was  done.  Brand  followed  Thjodolf 
to  the  king,  who  smiled  at  him  and  said,  'Thou 

K 


146  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

shalt  see  that  I  have  the  other  hand  also;  I  will 
give  thee  precious  gifts  and  great  honour'. 

And  Brand  abode  in  the  king's  court,  and 
well  did  men  see  that  the  king  held  him  in 
high  esteem. 

(From  Harald's  Saga  Hardrada.} 


XI 
THE  BURNING  AT  FLUGUMYRI 

EARL  GIZUR  had  made  many  enemies,  and  they 
had  sworn  his  death.  On  October  22,  1253,  he 
was  holding  the  marriage-feast  for  the  marriage 
between  his  son  Hall  and  Ingibjorg,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Sturla  the  historian,  who  himself  tells  the 
tale.  Sturla  had  ridden  away  but  twenty-four 
hours  previously.  The  narrative  is  thus  practi- 
cally that  of  an  eye-witness,  for  Sturla  heard  it 
all  from  Gizur  himself.  The  tragedy  is  one  of  the 
most  awful  in  the  whole  tragic  history  of  Ice- 
land. It  was  shortly  afterwards  terribly  avenged. 

[There  being  two  Gizurs  mentioned,  I  have 
called  the  hero  of  the  story  the  Earl,  though  he 
did  not  become  actually  an  earl  till  some  years 
later]. 

And  when  they  came  to  Seljungsstead,  Eyjolf 
said  to  his  whole  company  that  it  was  his  intent 
to  go  to  Flugumyri  with  all  his  force,  and  to  seek 
Gizur  with  sword  or  with  fire,  if  he  could  not 

M7 


148  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

find  him  otherwise.  Many  were  the  men  there 
to  whom  either  course  seemed  ill,  to  go  on  or  to 
turn  back;  yet  none  turned  back  of  all  that  had 
come  thus  far.  Now  took  they  to  hard  riding,  for 
the  country  is  there  easy  to  ride  upon.  Men  have 
spoken  afterwards,  telling  how  swiftly  they  rode. 
They  came  out  about  Deepdale  River,  and  rode 
then  the  higher  way  of  the  fell  above  Bygghol; 
and  at  last  they  came  over  the  fell,  and  drew  up 
in  the  garth  at  Flugumyri.  There  they  leapt  off 
their  horses'  backs,  and  tied  them  up,  and  went 
very  silently  up  to  the  house.  There  were  two 
men  in  the  'town',  Markus  and  Beini.  Markus 
ran  straightway  out  of  the  place,  when  he  spied 
there  were  enemies  about,  and  stayed  not  till 
he  came  to  the  church  at  Gross-water;  there  he 
told  men  what  was  a-doing.  Beini  ran  with  all 
his  might  into  the  hall,  and  bade  men  wake, 
'for  foes  were  come'.  At  that  there  was  a  great 
hurrying  to  and  fro;  and  those  men  that  tried 
to  get  out  at  doors  were  hewn  down. 

Now  Gizur  and  Groa  his  wife  lay  in  the  room 
near  the  quarters  of  the  women,  and  Hall  his 
son  and  Hall's  bride,  Ingibjorg,  lay  in  the  room 
next  theirs.  Then  when  the  alarm  came,  Gizur 
ran  into  Hall's  room  and  bade  them  rise:  then 
he  put  on  his  helm  and  his  byrnie,  and  Groa 


THE  BURNING  AT  FLUGUMYRI      149 

brought  him  his  sword  'Byrnie-biter'.  Hall  also 
took  his  weapons,  and  bade  men  quit  themselves 
well.  And  so  they  did;  nay,  even  John  the  priest, 
though  unarmed,  fought  bravely,  and  urged  on 
other  men  to  do  gallant  deeds;  and  little  ad- 
vance did  the  foe  make,  either  upon  Hall's  men 
at  one  door  or  upon  Gizur's  at  another.  It  was 
a  hard  battle  and  a  stern  one:  men  fought  most 
part  of  the  night,  and  it  was  easy  to  see  how  the 
fire  flashed  from  the  weapons  when  they  met; 
and  Thorstein  Gudmundson  said  afterwards, 
that  surely  never  was  there  such  defence  as 
there:  for  they  thrust  with  swords,  and  smote 
with  axes,  and  broke  the  points  off  hooks  in 
the  women's  chamber,  and  fought  therewith. 
Eyjolf 's  men  taunted  Gizur  with  every  kind  of 
insult,  that  they  might  know  where  he  was;  but 
he  never  answered  a  word;  but  once  he  came 
very  near  to  killing  Eyjolf. 

And  at  last,  when  Eyjolf  saw  that  he  and  his 
men  prevailed  not,  and  feared  that  the  men  of 
the  places  around  would  come  to  help  Gizur, 
then  he  bade  his  men  set  fire  to  the  house.  John 
of  Bank,  one  of  his  followers,  had  store  of  tar 
with  him:  they  took  sheepskins  off  the  frames 
whereon  they  were  stretched  to  dry,  and  carried 
lighted  tar  in  them;  some  men  took  hay  and  laid 


150  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

it  at  the  doors  and  set  fire  to  it.  Straightway  was 
there  a  great  and  choking  smoke  in  the  house. 
Gizur  and  Groa  laid  themselves  down  with  their 
faces  close  to  the  floor  to  breathe,  and  a  man, 
named  Thorbjorn  Nef,  lay  likewise  facing  him. 
Then  Gizur  began  to  pray,  and  Thorbjorn 
thought  he  had  never  heard  such  words  nor  so 
earnest  a  prayer,  though  he  could  scarce  part 
his  lips  for  the  smoke  and  reek.  And  after  that 
Gizur  stood  up,  Groa  supporting  him,  and  went 
to  the  southern  door;  and  then  was  he  sore  put 
to  it  for  the  smoke  and  heat,  and  he  deemed  it 
better  to  look  out  than  to  be  stifled  in  the  house. 
Now  his  namesake,  Gizur  the  Glad,  was  standing 
just  outside  the  door,  and  talking  with  Kolbein 
Beard,  the  greatest  champion  in  Eyjolf's  com- 
pany. Kolbein  offered  Gizur  the  Glad  peace; 
for  they  had  before  this  agreed  that  each  should 
yield  the  other  peace  if  need  were  and  power 
was.  Earl  Gizur  stood  just  behind  his  namesake 
while  they  talked;  and  cooled  himself  a  little. 
And  Gizur  the  Glad  said,  'I  choose  me  a  man 
to  have  peace  along  with  me5.  'Any  thou  wilt', 
said  Kolbein,  'save  Earl  Gizur  and  his  sons.'  At 
that  moment  there  came  to  Groa  Ingibjorg  the 
little  bride,  Sturla's  daughter:  she  was  bare- 
footed and  in  her  night-dress.  She  was  but  thir- 


THE  BURNING  AT  FLUGUMYRI      151 

teen  years  old,  but  tall  for  her  years  and  fair 
to  look  upon.  She  had  round  her  her  silver  belt, 
and  a  pouch  hanging  to  it,  with  much  money 
in  it.  Groa  was  very  glad  to  see  her,  and  said, 
'One  fate  shall  overtake  us  both'.  And  when 
Gizur  had  cooled  himself  a  little,  he  did  not 
feel  so  ready  to  rush  out;  but  he  expected  death 
for  himself  and  life  for  Groa;  therefore  he  gave 
to  her  two  gold  rings  from  his  pouch — one  his 
uncle,  Bishop  Magnus,  had  owned,  and  the  other 
his  father,  Thorvald.  'Take  these',  said  he,  'for 
it  is  my  will,  if  thou  livest,  that  my  friends  should 
have  them.'  He  looked  in  his  wife's  face,  and 
saw  therein  that  the  parting  was  very  grievous 
to  her.  And  after  that  he  went  back  into  the 
house,  and  with  him  Gudmund  the  Haughty, 
who  would  never  leave  him.  They  came  first  to 
a  small  postern  door,  and  listened;  but  they 
heard  the  talk  of  men  and  their  curses  without, 
so  they  turned  back. 

Now  to  tell  of  Groa  and  Ingibjorg:  Groa 
bade  Ingibjorg  go  out;  and  Kolbein  Beard 
heard  the  words,  and  told  her  to  come  out  to 
him.  'Not  unless  I  can  choose  a  man  to  go  with 
me',  said  she.  That  cannot  be',  said  Kolbein. 
'Go  out',  said  Groa.  'But  I  must  look  for  little 
Thorlak',  said  she  (Thorlak  was  her  sister's  son, 


152  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

aged  ten  years;  now  he  had  run  out  already,  and 
was  at  the  church).  But  Kolbein  rushed  into 
the  fire  and  seized  Ingibjorg,  and  carried  her 
also  to  the  church.  As  for  Groa,  it  is  said  that 
Thorstein  the  Noisy  thrust  her  into  the  fire. 
Gizur's  son  Hall,  and  Ami  the  Bitter,  his  attend- 
ant, came  a  little  later  to  the  southern  door,  but 
they  were  both  nigh  overcome  by  the  flames, 
for  the  fire  had  now  become  very  fierce.  Hall 
ran  out  first,  and  a  man  named  Einar  hewed  at 
him  as  he  came,  and  gave  him  a  mortal  wound. 
When  Einar  and  his  men  had  left  him,  a  certain 
monk  spread  a  sheepskin  under  Hall,  and  drew 
him  to  the  church;  but  the  cold  came  into  his 
wounds.  Arni  leapt  out  next,  and  fell  as  he  came 
out.  'Who  are  you',  said  they,  'that  comest  so 
furiously?5  'I  am  Arni  the  Bitter',  said  he;  cnor 
do  I  ask  peace;  for  I  see  that  Hall  is  lying  in 
front  of  me,  and  I  wish  no  other  fate  than  his.' 
Now  Arni,  some  years  before,  had  been  the 
death  of  Snorri  Sturluson:  wherefore  Kolbein 
said  now,  'Is  there  no  one  who  remembers 
Snorri?'  Whereupon  many  men  smote  at  him, 
and  so  he  got  his  death.  And  by  now  the  whole 
house  was  in  flames,  save  the  kitchen  and  the 
dairy. 

Now  to  tell  of  Earl  Gizur:  he  came  to  the 


THE    BURNING    AT    FLUGUMYRI  153 

dairy,  and  with  him  his  kinsman  Gudmund. 
'Leave  me  now',  said  Gizur,  'there  may  be  some 
way  of  escape  for  one,  if  it  be  so  fated,  but  scarce 
for  two.'  At  this  came  up  John  the  priest,  and 
bade  them  both  come  with  him;  so  Gudmund 
went  with  him  out  of  the  south  door,  and  men 
gave  them  both  peace.  As  for  Gizur,  he  took  off 
his  byrnie  and  his  helmet,  but  he  kept  his  sword 
in  his  hand;  and  then  he  went  into  the  byre, 
and  saw  there  a  tub  of  sour  milk  standing,  and 
he  tried  it  with  his  sword,  and  the  whey  came 
right  up  to  the  hilt.  The  tub  was  sunk  in  the 
ground,  and  the  whey  nearly  covered  it.  But 
there  was  room  enough  left,  so  that  Gizur  got 
into  the  tub,  and  sat  down  in  it  as  he  was,  in  his 
linen  clothes,  and  the  whey  came  up  to  his 
breast.  It  was  deadly  cold  in  the  tub,  but  he 
stayed  there.  He  had  not  been  there  long,  when 
he  heard  men's  voices,  and  they  were  saying 
how  they  would  deal  with  him  if  they  caught 
him:  there  would  be  no  hurry  as  to  killing  him, 
but  three  men  would  each  give  him  blows,  and 
see  how  he  bore  it.  A  moment  later,  they  came 
into  the  byre  with  a  light,  and  looked  around. 
They  came  to  the  vat  in  which  he  was,  and 
three  or  four  times  did  they  thrust  into  it  with 
their  spears.  Some  said  there  was  something 


154  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

there,  and  some  said  not.  Gizur  kept  off  the 
spears  from  him  with  his  hands,  but  gently,  so 
that  they  should  notice  as  little  as  possible.  He 
was  scratched  on  his  hands  and  all  down  his 
body  to  the  knees;  those  wounds  were  not  great, 
but  they  were  many.  He  said  afterwards,  that 
when  he  first  came  into  the  byre  he  shuddered 
with  cold,  but  when  the  men  came  in  he  did  not 
shudder  at  all.  They  came  in  twice,  and  twice 
they  looked  about,  but  found  him  not:  then  they 
went  out  and  departed  for  their  homes. 

(Sturlunga  Saga.} 


XII 
THE  STORY  OF  VIGLUND 

IN  the  days  of  Harald  Fairhair  there  was  a  great 
chief  in  Norway  named  Thorir:  he  was  married 
to  a  noble  woman,  and  had  a  daughter  named 
Olof.  Olof,  even  when  very  young,  was  a  paragon 
among  maidens,  and  skilled  in  all  womanly 
arts;  wherefore  her  name  was  lengthened,  and 
she  was  called  Olof  the  Star.  Thorir  loved  her 
much,  and  would  suffer  no  man  to  talk  with 
her;  and  he  built  her  a  beautiful  bower,  roofed 
with  lead  and  girded  around  with  railings  of 
iron.  And  when  she  grew  in  years,  many  men, 
rich  and  great,  sought  her  hand;  but  Thorir 
would  give  her  to  none  of  them,  nor  did  she 
desire  to  look  on  them.  So  went  the  days  by. 

Now  the  story  takes  in  other  names.  There 
was  a  man  named  Ketill,  who  ruled  in  Rau- 
marik;  a  great  man,  wise,  and  with  many 
friends:  his  wife  Ingibjorg  was  of  high  descent, 
and  their  two  sons,  Gunnlaug  and  Sigurd,  were 

155 


156  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

nobly  taught  in  all  that  should  become  men: 
they  rode  out  often  to  shoot  deer  or  birds,  and 
excelled  in  all  sports.  Ketill  was  a  great  holm- 
gang-man:  he  had  been  in  twenty  duels,  and  had 
had  the  victory  in  all;  moreover,  he  was  so  per- 
suasive of  tongue  that,  when  men  heard  him 
speak,  they  ever  deemed  that  things  were  as  he 
said.  King  Harald  loved  Ketill  much. 

Now  it  so  happened  that  Harald  made  ready 
his  ships  to  sail  south,  and  took  with  him  Ketill's 
sons;  but  Ketill  himself  abode  at  home,  for  he 
was  now  somewhat  stricken  in  years.  So  the 
king  sailed,  and  came  to  Rogaland,  where  was 
a  jarl  that  ruled  in  the  land,  Eric  by  name,  a 
mighty  chief,  and  well-dealing  with  his  friends. 
When  Eric  saw  the  king,  he  gave  him  good 
welcome,  and  brought  him  to  his  house  with 
songs  and  much  joy.  And  the  king  was  pleased 
thereat,  for  the  jarl  spared  naught  to  make  him 
blithe:  good  drink  was  brought  forth,  and  the 
men  were  soon  drunken.  And  after  fair  harping, 
the  jarl  took  the  king  to  show  him  all  his  estate. 
In  an  orchard  was  there  a  grove,  where  sat 
three  boys  playing  at  tables;  all  three  were 
handsome,  but  one  passed  the  others.  And  after- 
wards they  took  to  wrestling,  and  that  one  was 
a  match  for  the  other  two.  So  the  king  asked 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  157 

their  names,  and  Eric  said,  'Sigmund  and  Helgi, 
and  Thorgrim  is  the  third;  he  is  not  of  the  same 
mother  as  they'.  Then  the  king,  seeing  how 
strong  and  handsome  Thorgrim  was,  took  him 
to  himself,  and  made  him  his  henchman.  And 
as  time  went  by,  the  king  laid  great  honour  on 
Thorgrim,  so  much  so  that  his  name  was 
lengthened,  and  he  was  called  Thorgrim  the 
Proud.  And  as  the  days  went  by,  Jarl  Thorir 
came  to  the  king's  court,  and  with  him  Olof 
Star;  and  Thorgrim  cast  eyes  on  her  and  loved 
her,  nor  did  Olof  disdain  his  love.  But,  even  at 
that  time  died  Ingibjorg,  the  wife  of  Ketill;  and 
Ketill  asked  of  Thorir  his  daughter  Olof  to  wife. 
Now,  as  Ketill  was  a  great  chief,  and  King 
Harald  urged  the  suit,  Thorir  agreed  thereto; 
but  men  say  that  Olof  would  have  chosen  rather 
to  take  Thorgrim;  but  it  was  not  so  to  be.  So  the 
bride-feast  was  fixed  for  the  next  Yule,  at  the 
house  of  Jarl  Thorir. 

Now  Thorgrim  was  out  harrying  that  sum- 
mer; and  when  he  returned,  he  heard  that  Olof 
was  betrothed  to  Ketill;  whereat  enraged  he 
went  to  King  Harald,  and  asked  that  he  would 
help  him  against  Ketill.  'Not  so',  said  the  king, 
Tor  Ketill  is  my  friend.'  'But  Olof  and  I  have 
plighted  troth;  nor  will  I  break  my  word  with 


158  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

her;  and  if  thou,  O  king,  wilt  not  help  me,  then 
will  I  no  longer  be  thy  henchman.'  cDo  as  thou 
wilt',  said  the  king;  'but  I  deem  thou  wilt  no- 
where find  greater  honour  than  with  me.'  So 
Thorgrim  took  leave  of  the  king,  and  went  alone 
till  he  came  to  the  house  of  Jarl  Thorir.  And 
when  he  came  there,  he  found  the  house  all 
made  ready  for  the  marriage-feast:  bright  lights 
in  the  hall,  and  the  finest  entertainment,  and 
Ketill  the  bridegroom  there  also.  Thorgrim 
came  forward,  and  said,  'Hast  thou,  Ketill, 
chosen  to  wed  Olof ?'  Ketill  said  that  it  was  even 
so.  'And  did  she  give  thee  her  consent?'  said 
Thorgrim.  'I  deemed',  said  Ketill,  'that  Jarl 
Thorir  could  dispose  of  his  own  daughter,  and 
that  a  bargain  would  hold  that  was  made  with 
him.'  'This  say  I',  replied  Thorgrim,  'that  Olof 
and  I  have  plighted  troth,  and  she  hath  promised 
to  have  no  man  but  me;  or  is  that  so,  Olof?' 
And  Olof  said  it  was  even  so.  'Then  must  I 
have  her',  said  Thorgrim.  'Her  shalt  thou  never 
have',  cried  Ketill;  'and  I  have  had  dealings 
with  greater  men  than  thou  art,  and  come  not 
off  worse  than  they.'  At  that  suddenly  all  the 
lights  went  out,  and  there  was  great  confusion 
in  the  hall;  and  when  the  lights  were  brought 
in,  then  was  Olof  vanished,  and  Thorgrim  like- 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  159 

wise.  Then  men  seemed  to  know  that  he  had 
done  this,  and  so  it  was,  for  he  had  bidden  his 
men  put  out  the  lights,  and  he  had  carried  Olof 
to  his  ship.  Men  thought  that  Ketill  had  taken 
great  shame  from  this,  and  the  king  made  Thor- 
grim  an  outlaw  for  what  he  had  done. 

Now  that  was  the  'landnam-tide'  in  Iceland, 
when  men  were  taking  land  there,  and  Thorgrim 
came  to  Iceland,  to  Snowfellsness.  There  dwelt 
a  man  named  Holmkell,  a  kindly  man,  whose 
wife  was  Thorbjorg,  a  harsh  woman.  Their  sons 
were  Jokull  and  Einar.  Now  Thorgrim  bought 
land  close  by  HolmkelPs  stead,  and  great  friend- 
ship grew  up  between  them  two.  In  Iceland 
Thorgrim  made  the  wedding-feast  for  Olof;  and 
there,  a  year  later,  was  born  their  first-born  son, 
whom  they  called  Trausti.  A  year  later  was 
born  their  second,  Viglund;  and  it  happened 
that  in  the  same  year  was  born  a  maid-child  to 
Holmkell  and  Thorbjorg,  whom  they  named 
Ketilrid:  and  it  was  said  there  was  no  fairer  pair 
in  all  these  parts  than  Viglund  and  Ketilrid. 
Now  Thorgrim  spared  no  trouble  to  teach  his 
sons  manly  deeds;  but  Thorbjorg  loved  not  her 
daughter  Ketilrid,  and  would  teach  her  none  of 
the  arts  of  ladies.  Wherefore  it  came  about  that 
Holmkell  gave  Ketilrid  to  Thorgrim  to  foster; 


l6o  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

and  so  she  and  Viglund  grew  up  together.  Olof 
had  a  third  child,  a  daughter  Helga;  and  so  it 
was,  that  in  all  games  they  played,  Viglund  and 
Ketilrid  were  on  one  side,  and  Trausti  and 
Helga  on  the  other.  And  some  men  say  that 
Viglund  bound  himself  by  oath  to  Ketilrid;  but 
others  say  that  she  would  none  of  that  for  fear 
of  her  mother,  yet  told  him  that  she  would 
choose  him  rather  than  any  man. 

Now  is  it  to  be  told  that  Jokull  and  Einar 
took  after  their  mother,  and  behaved  themselves 
unwisely  in  that  country:  Holmkell  liked  their 
ways  ill,  but  they  heeded  not  his  advice,  and 
rather  did  worse  the  more  he  warned  them. 
They  had  a  fighting-horse,  brown  of  colour, 
very  wild  and  fierce,  whose  teeth  were  sharp  and 
terrible,  like  the  teeth  of  no  other  horse.  Viglund 
had  also  a  horse,  tawny  in  colour,  the  best  and 
fairest  in  that  neighbourhood;  and  of  these 
horses  there  will  be  a  story  later. 

Now  one  day  Einar  came  to  his  mother,  and 
said,  '111  seems  it  to  me  that  Thorgrim  the  Proud 
has  such  renown  in  these  parts:  methinks  if  I 
might  deal  an  insult  to  Olof  Star,  that  might 
minish  his  pride  much;  or,  if  he  sought  venge- 
ance therefor,  it  is  not  certain  that  he  would 
come  out  higher  than  F.  She  said  that  that  was 


THE   STORY    OF   VIGLUND  l6l 

well  said,  and  was  even  as  she  would  have 
desired.  So  one  day,  when  Thorgrim  was  not 
at  home,  Einar  and  his  brother  Jokull  rode  to 
Thorgrim's  stead.  But  OloPs  handmaid  spied 
them  coming,  and  deemed  from  their  looks  that 
they  were  after  no  good;  so  she  told  Olof.  And 
Olof  said,  'Take  my  mantle,  and  wrap  thyself 
therein,  and  sit  at  the  high-seat,  so  that  they 
may  think  that  thou  art  I;  and  I  will  see  that 
no  harm  befalls  thee'.  So  the  handmaid  did; 
and  when  the  young  men  came  to  the  door, 
another  servant  told  them  that  Olof  was  at  the 
high-seat.  So  they  went  thither,  and  thought  it 
was  really  Olof,  and  talked  with  her.  Suddenly 
in  rushed  a  man  with  a  drawn  sword:  he  was 
not  tall,  but  very  furious.  'Hence',  said  he,  'and 
greet  Thorgrim  the  Proud;  for  he  is  riding  into 
the  garth!'  They  sprang  up  and  looked,  and 
beheld  Thorgrim  with  a  throng  of  men:  where- 
upon they  leapt  on  horseback  and  rode  for  their 
lives.  But  soon  it  was  spread  abroad  that  the 
man  with  the  sword  was  Olof  herself:  wherefore 
the  young  men  got  nothing  but  shame  and 
laughter  from  that  journey.  Thorgrim  said  to 
Olof,  'Forasmuch  as  they  did  not  get  their  end, 
and  for  the  love  I  bear  to  their  father  Holmkell, 
I  will  seek  no  vengeance  as  at  this  time'. 

L 


1 62  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

Now  another  day  also  Jokull  and  Einar  rode 
to  Thorgrim's  stead;  and  Jokull  asked  Viglund 
whether  he  would  give  him  the  tawny  horse. 
'Not  so',  said  Viglund.  'Then  will  you  match 
him  against  my  brown?'  said  Jokull.  'That  may 
be5,  said  Viglund.  'I  deem  the  horse  then  better 
than  given',  said  Jokull.  'Things  do  not  always 
go  as  one  deems',  answered  Viglund;  and  then 
they  appointed  a  time  for  the  horse-fight.  When 
the  time  came,  the  brown  horse  was  brought 
out,  and  it  took  both  brothers  to  hold  him,  so 
terribly  did  he  behave.  Next  came  out  Viglund's 
horse;  and  scarce  had  he  seen  the  brown  when 
he  rushed  at  him,  and  smote  him  so  hard  with 
his  forefeet  that  he  dashed  out  all  his  dreadful 
fighting- teeth;  nor  was  it  long  before  he  dealt 
so  rudely  with  him  that  the  brown  fell  down 
dead.  At  this  Jokull  and  Einar  were  so  angry 
that  they  took  their  weapons  and  attacked 
Viglund;  nor  did  they  cease  till  Thorgrim  and 
Holmkell  came  up  and  parted  them;  but  even 
so  one  man  had  fallen  of  Viglund's  company 
and  two  of  JokulPs.  Holmkell  and  Thorgrim 
still  kept  their  friendship;  and  when  Holmkell 
heard  of  the  love  between  Viglund  and  Ketilrid 
he  rejoiced  thereat,  but  to  his  wife  Thorbjorg 
and  her  sons  it  was  a  bitterness.  Soon  was  it  said 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  163 

abroad  that  no  pair  were  the  equals  of  Viglund 
and  Ketilrid  in  all  that  might  become  man  and 
maid. 

It  is  told  that  one  night  Jokull  and  Einar 
stole  out  to  Thorgrim's  stead,  and  came  to  the 
pasture  where  was  the  tawny  horse,  and  tried 
to  drive  him  and  the  other  horses  home.  But 
that  could  not  be,  for  he  resisted  bravely;  and 
at  last  they  grew  so  angry  that  they  sought  at 
him  with  their  weapons  and  tried  to  kill  him. 
Even  so  it  was  long  ere  they  attained  their  end, 
for  he  fought  long  with  hoofs  and  teeth;  yet  at 
last  they  brought  it  to  this,  that  they  slew  him 
with  spear- thrusts.  And  then  they  feared  to 
drive  the  other  horses  home,  for  they  saw  that 
men  would  know  they  had  slain  him;  therefore 
they  dragged  him  over  a  cliff,  trusting  that  it 
would  be  thought  he  had  fallen  over  and  so 
killed  himself.  Then  they  went  home.  Their 
mother  knew  all  they  had  done,  and  in  truth 
urged  them  on  to  it. 

Now  when  Viglund  and  Trausti  came  to  the 
stables,  they  missed  their  horse,  and  found  him 
under  the  cliff;  but  such  were  his  wounds,  they 
saw  he  had  been  slain,  and  they  seemed  to  know 
who  had  done  it.  But  when  they  told  Thorgrim, 
he  said,  'Keep  yet  the  peace;  if  it  so  goes  as  I 


164  THE   NORTHERN    SAGA 

expect,  they  will  do  some  other  thing  that  will 
entangle  them'.  And  so  it  was:  for  not  long 
after,  the  oxen  of  Thorgrim  were  lost,  and  men 
said  that  HolmkelPs  sons  had  done  that  also. 
And  when  Holmkell  heard  that  said,  and  further 
found  out  that  it  was  even  so,  he  took  his  horse 
and  rode  to  Thorgrim's  house,  and  told  him 
that  he  deemed  his  sons  had  done  Thorgrim 
that  scathe.  'Wherefore',  said  he,  {I  leave  thee  to 
put  thy  loss  at  what  sum  thou  wilt,  and  I  will 
pay  it.'  So  Thorgrim  put  it  at  the  sum  he  thought 
just  and  fair;  and  he  and  Holmkell  parted  with 
great  friendship. 

There  was  a  woman  named  Kjolvor,  who 
dwelt  at  Hraunskarth :  she  was  a  great  witch,  in 
every  way  ill-thought  of  and  unholy  in  her  deal- 
ings, a  great  friend  of  Thorbjorg.  Now  Thor- 
bjorg  and  her  sons  offered  her  a  hundred  in  silver 
to  do  some  harm  to  Viglund  and  Trausti  as  she 
saw  best  chance  so  to  do;  for  they  had  great  envy 
of  those  brothers,  and,  moreover,  they  had  heard 
of  the  love  between  Viglund  and  Ketilrid.  And 
indeed  Viglund  and  Ketilrid  loved  each  other 
dearly;  for  it  is  the  nature  of  love  to  burn  more 
brightly  the  more  men  try  to  check  it  or  wish  it 
harm;  and  so  they  continued  loving  till  death. 
Now  Kjolvor  knew  that  one  day  Viglund  and 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  165 

Trausti  were  out  fishing  with  a  man  named 
Bjorn:  whereupon  she  went  into  her  house  and, 
by  her  enchantments,  made  bad  weather  come 
up  over  the  sea.  When  Viglund  saw  it  coming, 
he  said,  'That  seems  best  to  me,  that  we  fare 
home'.  But  Bjorn  was  so  great  a  seaman  that  he 
deemed  no  weather  too  bad  to  sail  in;  so  he 
said,  'We  will  not  fare  home  till  we  have  loaded 
the  ship  with  fish5.  And  Viglund  said  he  should 
be  the  master.  Then  came  the  bad  weather — 
wind,  frost,  storm,  and  hail;  and  Bjorn  said, 
'Now  will  we  turn  home'.  'It  had  been  better 
earlier',  said  Viglund,  'yet  will  we  say  naught 
of  that.'  Trausti  and  Bjorn  rowed,  but  made  no 
way,  and  the  ship  began  to  fill  under  them. 
Then  Viglund  took  the  oars  and  bade  Bjorn  bale 
and  Trausti  steer;  and  so  mightily  did  he  row 
that  they  made  land  at  Dinner  Ness.  Next  day 
they  fared  home,  and  Ketilrid  rejoiced  much  to 
see  them,  for  she  had  thought  them  dead. 

Now  the  story  returns  to  Ketill  in  Norway: 
he  took  ill  the  loss  of  Olof  Star,  and  wished  for 
vengeance;  but  he  grew  old  and  could  not  take 
it  himself.  His  sons  Sigurd  and  Gunnlaug  grew 
into  mighty  men,  and  his  daughter  Ingibjorg 
was  the  fairest  of  women.  Now  a  certain  man  of 
the  Vik  sought  Ingibjorg  to  wife:  his  name  was 


1 66  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

Hakon;  he  was  rich  in  money  and  strong  of 
his  hands.  Ketill  said  to  him,  'I  give  thee  my 
daughter  on  this  condition,  that  thou  go  first  to 
Iceland  and  kill  Thorgrim'.  So  Hakon  set  sail; 
and  when  he  reached  Iceland,  Jokull  and  Einar 
met  him,  and  Hakon  told  them  his  errand.  At 
that  they  rejoiced  greatly,  and  promised  him,  if 
he  killed  Thorgrim,  that  he  should  have  Ketil- 
rid  to  wife.  Then  they  took  him  to  their  home, 
where  Thorbjorg  gave  him  good  welcome,  but 
Holmkell  liked  things  little. 

Now  after  a  time  Hakon  asked  these  brothers 
where  the  fair  woman  was  that  they  had  pro- 
mised to  give  him  to  wife,  Tor  I  would  fain 
see  her5.  They  said  she  was  out  fostering  with 
Olof  the  Star.  Then  Hakon  asked  that  she  might 
be  fetched  home:  'And  with  your  help  I  doubt 
not  then  that  she  will  take  me  to  husband'.  A 
little  later  Thorbjorg  said  to  Holmkell,  That 
will  I,  that  Ketilrid  should  come  home  to  us'. 
'It  seems  to  me',  said  he,  'that  she  is  better 
where  she  is.'  'Not  so',  said  Thorbjorg;  'I  would 
rather  seek  her  myself  than  that  she  should  wed 
Viglund;  it  is  my  wish  that  she  marry  Hakon.' 
Now  Holmkell  thought  it  better  to  seek  her  him- 
self than  that  Thorbjorg  should  go:  wherefore 
he  set  out.  And  when  Viglund  saw  him  coming, 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  167 

he  said  to  Ketilrid,  'Here  is  thy  father;  me- 
thinks  I  know  that  he  desires  to  flit  thee  home; 
but  I  bid  thee  remember  all  our  speech  together, 
and  what  we  have  plighted'.  Ketilrid  answered, 
and  wept  much:  'Long  have  I  thought  that  we 
should  not  be  able  to  be  together:  almost  I 
think  it  better  we  had  said  naught  to  each  other; 
and  it  is  not  clear  that  thou  lovest  me  more  than 
I  thee,  though  I  say  less  thereof  than  thou.  Now 
I  see  that  all  this  is  my  mother's  doing;  I  have 
had  little  love  from  her  this  long  time,  and 
likely  it  is  that  our  days  of  joy  are  over  if  she  has 
her  way.  Now  either  shall  we  see  each  other  no 
more,  or  my  father's  wish  will  prevail;  and  that 
is  not  likely,  for  it  is  hard  for  him  to  strive 
against  my  mother  and  my  brothers,  and  they 
are  all  set  against  my  will.'  Then  Viglund  kissed 
Ketilrid,  and  it  was  easy  to  see  that  parting  was 
a  grief  to  them  both. 

Now  when  Holmkell  came,  Ketilrid  told  him 
that  he  should  rule  in  this  matter;  and  together 
they  rode  home;  but  all  in  Thorgrim's  house 
were  sad  to  lose  her,  for  she  was  gracious  to 
every  man.  And  at  home,  despite  her  mother, 
she  would  have  none  of  Hakon;  and  her  father 
Holmkell  aided  her  therein;  and  so  many  days 
passed  in  which  she  said  no  word  to  Hakon, 


1 68  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

Now  about  this  time  there  were  games  at  a 
place  called  Esjutarn;  and  HolmkelPs  sons  came 
to  the  sport  with  Ketilrid;  Thorgrim's  sons 
also  came.  Ketilrid  rejoiced  to  see  them,  and 
talked  long  with  Viglund.  Then  she  said,  'I  will 
lengthen  thy  name,  and  call  thee  Viglund  the 
Fair;  and  I  give  thee  this  ring  as  a  christening- 
gift'.  And  Viglund  gave  her  a  ring  in  return. 
Now  this  came  to  the  ears  of  Jokull  and  Einar, 
and  they  liked  it  ill:  so  Thorbjorg  saw  to  it  that 
she  went  not  out  alone  again. 

In  those  games  Viglund  and  Jokull  came 
against  each  other  in  the  ball-game,  and  Vig- 
lund threw  the  ball  further  than  Jokull.  At  this 
Jokull  was  wroth,  and  hurled  the  ball  in  Vig- 
lund's  face,  so  that  the  skin  of  his  forehead  was 
all  torn.  Trausti  bound  it  up  with  a  piece  of  his 
dress;  and  when  that  was  done,  Jokull  and  Einar 
had  gone  off  home.  So  Trausti  and  Viglund 
went  to  their  house,  and  when  Thorgrim  saw 
them,  he  said,  'Welcome,  son  and  daughter!' 
'I  am  no  daughter',  said  Viglund,  'though  this 
bandage  makes  me  look  like  one.5  And  they  told 
Thorgrim  what  had  passed.  'And  didst  thou  not 
avenge  thyself  on  Jokull?'  said  Thorgrim.  'He 
was  gone  before  I  had  finished  bandaging  the 
wound',  said  Trausti.  But  the  two  brothers 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  1 69 

waited  not  long  for  vengeance;  for  ere  the  games 
were  over,  Viglund  met  Jokull  and  smote  him 
with  the  ball  in  the  forehead,  even  as  Jokull  had 
smitten  him  before.  Jokull  tried  to  strike  Vig- 
lund in  return,  but  Viglund  rushed  in  under  his 
arms,  and  threw  him  mightily  to  earth,  so  that 
he  lay  stunned,  and  had  to  be  carried  home  by 
four  men  holding  a  sheet  at  the  corners,  and  it 
was  some  time  ere  he  was  whole. 

And  Viglund  visited  Ketilrid  at  her  father's 
house,  and  talked  with  her,  and  played  tables. 
Her  brothers  were  then  not  at  home,  but  when 
they  heard  of  his  doings  they  lay  in  wait  with 
ten  men  to  kill  him  and  Trausti.  Ketilrid  saw 
their  ambush,  and  bade  Trausti  and  Viglund  to 
go  home  some  other  way;  but  they  answered, 
'We  will  alter  our  purposes  for  no  man'.  So  they 
came  to  a  certain  stackyard,  and  there  Jokull 
and  his  men  burst  out  upon  them.  And  Jokull 
said,  "Tis  well  we  have  met;  now  will  I  take 
vengeance  for  the  fall  thou  gavest  me  and  for 
the  blow5.  'Be  it  so',  said  Viglund;  and  fought 
so  well  and  bravely  that  he  was  the  bane  of  two 
men,  while  Trausti  slew  another.  Then  the  other 
nine  drew  off,  and  went  back  home,  and  told 
Holmkell  that  Viglund  and  Trausti  had  with- 
out cause  slain  three  of  his  men.  At  this,  for  the 


170  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

first  time,  Holmkell  was  wroth;  and,  when 
Hakon  again  asked  for  Ketilrid's  hand,  he  re- 
fused no  longer.  Hakon  gave  up  all  thought  of 
returning  to  Norway  or  of  marrying  Ingibjorg; 
and  he  deemed  also  that  he  would  never  attain 
to  killing  Thorgrim.  But  Ketilrid  liked  the  mar- 
riage ill,  and  when  Viglund  heard  the  news  he 
was  sore  pained  at  heart.  And  again  he  came 
to  her  house,  and  she  told  him  that  it  was 
against  her  will  that  it  had  happened.  'And  now 
we  must  part;  but  go  not  home  the  way  thou 
earnest,  for  Hakon  and  my  brothers,  and  men 
beside,  are  waiting  to  kill  thee.'  'Not  so',  said 
Viglund,  cfor  it  comes  into  my  mind  that  now 
Hakon  and  I  must  settle  things  between  us  for 
ever.5  So  he  and  Trausti  went  out,  and  he  came 
to  the  stack-house  as  before.  There  were  twelve 
men  awaiting  them,  but  the  two  brothers  fought 
hard  and  well,  until  at  last  there  were  left  but 
Jokull,  Einar,  and  Hakon  on  the  one  side,  and 
the  two  sons  of  Thorgrim  on  the  other.  Then 
said  Jokull,  'Let  Einar  fight  Trausti,  and  Hakon 
Viglund;  and  I  will  sit  by'.  So  Trausti  fought 
Einar,  until  both  fell.  Then  Viglund  fought 
Hakon;  this  battle  lasted  long,  for  Viglund  was 
exceeding  weary,  and  Hakon  strong  and  cour- 
ageous; yet  it  ended  so  that  Hakon  fell  dead, 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  1 71 

and  Viglund  was  sore  wounded.  Then  sprang 
up  Jokull:  he  was  fresh  and  without  wound, 
and  long  did  he  fight  with  Viglund.  Now  Vig- 
lund felt  himself  growing  weak  with  loss  of  blood, 
and  thought  he  might  fail  to  finish  with  Jokull 
for  his  weakness;  therefore  he  suddenly  changed 
his  shield  to  his  right  arm  and  his  sword  to  his 
left,  for  he  could  use  either  hand  equally,  and 
smote  Jokull's  arm  off  at  the  elbow.  At  that 
Jokull  went  backwards,  nor  could  Viglund 
follow  him  for  weakness;  but  he  seized  a  spear 
lying  close  by,  and  hurled  it  at  Jokull;  and  it 
came  between  his  shoulders  and  out  at  the 
breast:  then  Jokull  fell  down  dead.  As  for  Vig- 
lund, he  fainted  from  the  blood-rush,  and  lay 
there  as  it  were  a  corpse. 

Then  men  rode  to  HolmkelPs  house  and  told 
him  the  news  that  both  his  sons  were  killed,  and 
Hakon,  and  Thorgrim's  sons  also.  And  when 
Ketilrid  heard  it  she  fell  down  in  a  swoon. 
When  she  came  to  herself,  her  mother  said, 
'Now  is  revealed  all  thy  love  for  Viglund,  for 
thou  didst  faint  when  thou  heardest  he  was  dead; 
well  is  it  that  ye  are  now  parted  for  ever'. 
Holmkell  said  she  had  paled  as  much  for  her 
brothers  as  for  Viglund.  'Be  that  so  or  not',  said 
Thorbjorg,  'now  seems  it  to  me  that  we  should 


172  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

gather  men  and  kill  Thorgrim  the  Proud.5  'Not 
so',  said  Holmkell:  'little  is  Thorgrim's  blame 
for  the  death  of  our  sons;  and  as  for  Viglund  and 
Trausti,  what  more  could  they  lose  than  their 
lives,  which  are  lost  already?' 

Now  Viglund  and  Trausti  lay  some  while  on 
the  field;  but  at  last  Viglund  came  to  himself 
and  staggered  to  his  brother,  and  saw  that  there 
was  still  life  in  him.  As  he  was  wondering  what 
to  do,  for  he  was  too  weak  to  carry  another,  he 
heard  a  slight  moving  over  the  ground,  and  he 
looked  and  saw  his  father  Thorgrim  therein. 
Thorgrim  took  them  with  him  to  a  certain 
underground  dwelling,  where  their  mother  Olof 
was:  she  bound  their  wounds  and  tended  them 
long  in  secret,  until,  after  many  months,  their 
hurts  were  healed.  Nearly  all  men  fancied  they 
were  dead.  Holmkell  buried  his  sons  in  a  ho  we 
called  Kumli's  Howe:  he  and  Thorgrim  divided 
not  their  friendship,  but  were  agreed  to  bring 
the  matter  neither  to  law  nor  to  private  doom. 
And  so  things  were  for  a  time. 

Now  the  story  shifts  again  to  Norway.  Men 
came  to  Ketill  and  told  him  all  that  had  hap- 
pened: how  that  Hakon  was  dead  and  Thor- 
grim yet  unpunished.  And  forasmuch  as  Ketill 
deemed  it  a  shame  to  him  that  vengeance  came 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  173 

slowly,  he  bade  his  two  sons,  Sigurd  and  Gunn- 
laug,  take  up  the  case  and  go  to  Iceland  to  kill 
Thorgrim.  Now  both  of  them  had  taken  vows: 
Gunnlaug  that  he  would  refuse  no  man  help  if 
it  were  a  case  of  life  and  death,  and  Sigurd  to 
return  no  man  evil  for  good.  Little  did  they  like 
their  errand,  yet  for  their  father's  sake  they  set 
sail.  Now  off  the  coast  of  Iceland  there  came  a 
great  storm,  and  their  ship  was  broken  near  to 
Thorgrim's  stead.  Thorgrim  heard  of  this,  and 
took  them  into  his  house,  and  gave  them  all  they 
needed.  There  Sigurd  saw  Helga,  Thorgrim's 
daughter;  and  some  men  said  that  love  passed 
between  them,  but  that  came  not  into  wide 
knowledge.  Viglund  and  Trausti  still  lay  hidden, 
nor  did  KetilPs  sons  hear  aught  of  them.  One 
day  Gunnlaug  said  to  Sigurd,  'Shall  we  not  take 
vengeance  on  Thorgrim?  Methinks  it  were  now 
easy  to  do.'  'Speak  never  again  thereof,  said 
Sigurd.  'That  were  to  repay  ill  for  good;  for  he 
hath  taken  us  in  after  our  shipwreck,  and  helped 
us  in  every  way.'  And  Gunnlaug  never  spoke 
thereof  again. 

Now  when  it  had  come  about  that  Thor- 
grim's sons  were  healed  of  their  wounds,  they 
asked  their  father  what  it  was  best  in  his  mind 
that  they  should  do.  He  answered,  'That  seems 


174  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

to  me  good,  that  ye  should  embark  on  ship- 
board with  the  brothers  Sigurd  and  Gunnlaug, 
and  say,  as  is  even  true,  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
life  and  death,  and  ask  them  for  a  faring  from 
Iceland:  and,  methinks,  they  will  grant  you  this 
request,  for  they  are  good  men  both'.  And  so 
it  was  done.  Men  say  that  Ketilrid  was  sore 
grieved  that  winter:  she  slept  little  and  wearied 
much.  But  that  same  night,  when  KetilPs  sons 
were  due  to  set  sail,  went  Viglund  to  her,  and 
Trausti  also:  great  was  her  joy  to  see  them.  'I 
deem  myself  free  of  all  ilP,  said  she,  'now  that 
ye  are  healed  of  your  wounds.5  Then  Viglund 
told  her  of  his  purpose  abroad;  and  she  was  glad 
thereat.  'I  rejoice  that  ye  are  safe5,  said  she, 
'howsoever  it  goes  with  me.5  'Wed  no  other 
man5,  said  Viglund,  'while  I  am  hence.5  'That 
will  my  father  decide5,  said  she.  'I  will  never 
go  against  his  will;  yet  it  may  well  be  that  I 
shall  find  pleasure  with  no  one  as  with  thee.5 
Then  Viglund  bade  her  trim  his  hair;  and  she 
did  so:  whereupon  he  said,  'No  other  shall  trim 
my  hair  than  thou  while  thou  art  in  life5.  Then 
they  kissed  and  parted;  and  easy  was  it  to  see  that 
it  grieved  them  sore  to  sunder;  yet  so  it  had  to  be. 
A  little  later  Holmkell  found  his  daughter 
greeting  much.  He  asked  why  it  was  so  sad  to 


THE    STORY    OF   VIGLUND  175 

her.  'Dost  thou  wish  me  to  avenge  thy  brothers?' 
said  he.  'Know  of  a  truth  that  'tis  for  thy  sake  I 
have  spared  these  other  brethren;  but  if  it  be 
thy  will,  I  can  easily  have  them  slain.'  'So  far  is 
my  thought  from  that',  quoth  she,  'that  I  would 
neither  have  had  them  outlawed  nor  have  chosen 
to  send  them  penniless  out  of  the  country;  nor 
would  I,  were  it  in  my  choice,  take  any  other 
than  Viglund  to  be  my  husband.'  When  Holm- 
kell  heard  that,  he  took  his  horse  and  rode  after 
the  brethren.  When  Trausti  saw  him,  he  said, 
'Here  rides  Holmkell  all  alone;  it  were  an  easy 
way,  and  not  a  noble  way,  to  get  Ketilrid,  if 
thou  wert  to  slay  Holmkell'.  Viglund  said,  'If 
so  were  that  I  should  never  see  Ketilrid  again, 
yet  would  I  never  harm  Holmkell:  small  grati- 
tude were  such  a  deed  for  all  the  good  that  he 
hath  done  me;  and  Ketilrid  hath  grief  enough, 
though  her  father  be  not  slain — he  who  hath 
willed  her  naught  but  happiness'.  'Thou  hast 
spoken  well',  said  Trausti.  Now  Holmkell  rode 
past  them  and  then  turned  back;  and  when 
they  came  to  where  he  turned,  they  saw  there 
money  and  a  gold  ring  and  a  rune-stick  carved, 
whereon  were  cut  all  the  sayings  of  Ketilrid  and 
Holmkell,  and  this  besides,  that  she  gave  that 
money  to  Viglund  for  his  journey. 


176  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

Afterwards  they  went  to  the  ship,  and  there 
were  Sigurd  and  Gunnlaug  ready  to  sail,  and 
a  land-breeze  blowing.  Viglund  called  to  the 
ship,  and  asked  if  Gunnlaug  were  on  board,  and 
whether  he  would  give  him  passage  to  Norway. 
'Who  are  ye?'  said  Gunnlaug.  £We  are  Vandred 
and  Torred',  said  they.  'What  urges  you  to  sail 
abroad?5  said  he.  'Our  life  lies  on  it',  answered 
they.  'Come  into  the  ship',  said  he;  and  so  did 
they. 

Now  when  they  were  some  way  out  into  the 
sea,  Gunnlaug  asked  the  strong  man  why  he 
called  himself  Vandred.  'I  called  myself  so', 
said  he,  'because  great  dread  is  round  about  me; 
but  my  real  name  is  Viglund  and  my  brother's 
is  Trausti:  we  are  the  sons  of  Thorgrim  the 
Proud.'  At  that  Gunnlaug  was  silent  a  space,  and 
then  said,  'What  is  now  to  do,  Sigurd?  for  well 
I  know  that  Ketill  our  father  will  have  them 
slain  so  soon  as  they  come  to  Norway'.  'Surely', 
said  Sigurd,  'we  must  do  to  them  even  as  their 
father  Thorgrim  did  to  us — namely,  that  he 
saved  our  lives.'  'That  is  nobly  spoken',  said 
Gunnlaug,  'and  so  let  us  do.' 

They  had  fair  weather,  and  came  easily  to 
Norway;  and  when  they  came  to  Raumsdale 
Ketill  was  not  at  home.  When  he  returned  he 


THE    STORY   OF   VIGLUND  177 

sat  in  his  high-seat  with  his  men  around  him; 
then  he  greeted  his  sons.  'But  who  are  these  un- 
known men?'  Sigurd  said,  'They  are  Viglund 
and  Trausti,  the  two  sons  of  Thorgrim  the 
Proud5.  £Up,  men!5  cried  Ketill,  'and  seize 
them:  I  would  Thorgrim  were  with  them,  that  I 
could  deal  so  with  him!5  But  Sigurd  said,  'Not 
so  did  Thorgrim  deal  with  us,  for  he  took  us  in 
after  shipwreck,  and  did  to  us  even  better  than 
the  day  before;  and  now  wilt  thou  slay  his  sons, 
though  guiltless?  Nay,  for  we  will  be  their  com- 
rades, and  one  fate  shall  happen  to  the  four  of 
us!5  Then  said  Ketill,  'I  cannot  fight  with  my 
own  sons5;  and  the  wrath  ran  from  him.  Then 
said  Gunnlaug,  'This  is  my  advice,  that  Thor- 
grim keep  his  wife  Olof,  and  that  she  have  her 
inheritance  from  her  father  Thorir;  that  Trausti 
marry  our  sister  Ingibjorg,  and  that  Sigurd 
marry  Helga,  Thorgrim's  daughter5.  To  all  did 
that  advice  seem  good;  and  according  to  that 
advice  was  it  done.  They  stayed  there  that 
winter  in  great  friendship;  Trausti  wedded 
Ingibjorg,  and  in  the  summer  they  all  went  a- 
harrying:  all  were  men  of  renown,  but  Viglund 
gained  more  renown  than  any;  yet  had  he 
little  delight,  for  never  was  Ketilrid  out  of  his 
thoughts.  So  went  three  years  by. 

M 


178  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

Meanwhile  strange  things  had  happened  in 
Iceland.  A  man  named  Thord  came  to  Holm- 
kelPs  stead,  and  asked  the  hand  of  Ketilrid;  and 
because  of  the  urgings  of  Thorbjorg,  and  also  be- 
cause Viglund  delayed,  at  last  Holmkell  gave 
her  to  Thord;  but  she  liked  it  ill.  And  that  same 
summer  came  Viglund  home  from  his  harrying; 
and  all  the  other  men  had  their  hair  trimmed: 
but  he  said,  'No  other  will  I  have  to  trim  me, 
save  Ketilrid;  so  did  I  promise  her  when  we 
parted'.  Then  next  summer  they  all  came  out 
to  Iceland,  and  told  Thorgrim  of  the  peace 
made  with  Ketill,  whereat  Thorgrim  rejoiced 
greatly;  but  sad  was  Viglund  when  he  heard 
that  Ketilrid  had  been  betrothed  to  another 
man.  Still  were  his  thoughts  on  her,  so  that 
when  he  made  lays  on  her,  her  name  came  both 
at  the  beginning  and  at  the  end  of  his  verses. 

Now  Viglund  and  Trausti  set  out  to  find  the 
dwelling  of  Thord.  So  they  called  themselves  by 
other  names:  Viglund  called  himself  Orn,  and 
Trausti  was  Hrafn;  and  set  sail.  Long  were  they 
on  the  voyage,  for  the  wind  was  contrary.  And 
when  they  came  thither,  Thord  received  them 
kindly,  and  bade  Ketilrid  do  well  by  them.  Now 
Ketilrid  knew  Viglund,  but  Viglund  did  not 
know  that  she  knew  him.  Thord  was  stricken  in 


THE   STORY   OF   VIGLUND  179 

years,  and,  as  old  men  will,  he  slept  in  the  after- 
noon: and  Viglund  came  in  with  drawn  sword, 
and  said  to  himself,  'How  easily  could  I  slay 
him!'  But  Trausti  had  followed  him,  and  said, 
'Do  not  so  ill  as  to  kill  a  sleeping  man,  and  him 
old;  bear  thy  fate  manfully5.  So  Viglund  put  up 
his  sword;  and  all  that  winter,  though  he  saw 
Ketilrid  many  a  time  and  oft,  he  said  no  word 
of  love  to  her. 

Now,  as  summer  came  on,  old  Thord  set  out 
from  home,  and  came  back  with  many  men — 
Thorgrim  the  Proud,  and  Olof  his  wife,  and 
Helga,  and  Holmkell,  and  others.  Then  Viglund 
and  Trausti  received  them  in  Thord's  house. 
And  Thord  stood  up  and  spoke,  'Well  know  I 
who  ye  are,  Orn  and  Hrafn;  ye  are  the  sons  of 
Thorgrim;  and  I  know  well  what  was  between 
thee,  Viglund,  and  Ketilrid.  Now  will  I  tell  thee 
who  I  am:  I  am  Helgi,  thy  father's  brother,  and 
I  have  taken  Ketilrid  only  that  she  might  be 
given  to  no  other:  I  have  kept  her  here  with 
me,  but  married  her  not.  Now,  therefore,  take  her 
at  my  hand:  right  sure  I  am  that  Holmkell  will 
refuse  her  not.  For  it  is  my  advice  that  ye  and 
Holmkell  be  reconciled,  and  that  ye  live  in 
peace  hereafter.' 

And  so  it  was:  Viglund  went  up  to  Holmkell, 


l8o  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

and  a  peace  was  made  between  them;  and  he 
and  Ketilrid  were  wedded  with  great  splendour. 
And  here  ceases  this  saga.  To  us  who  have  copied 
it,  there  seems  much  pleasure  therein. 

(Viglundar  Saga.) 


A  skrok-saga,  i.e.  spurious:  a  specimen  of 
the  false  tales  that  arose  when  the  genuine  kind 
was  dying  out.  Other  specimens  are  Finbow's 
Saga  and  Frithjofs  Saga,  adapted  by  Tegner. 


XIII 
MASTER  PIERS 

THERE  was  a  certain  sea-captain  once  upon  a 
time  who  was  known  for  his  bravery  and  kind 
heart:  he  used  to  put  down  and  kill  all  the 
pirates  he  met  and  let  all  good  men  go  free.  So 
he  was  very  well  liked,  and  all  the  kings  around 
gave  him  what  he  wanted.  One  day  he  was  in 
his  ship  by  the  coast,  and  his  cook  had  just  begun 
to  boil  a  fowl  for  him.  At  this  moment  a  certain 
magician  named  Master  Piers  came  on  and  said 
to  him,  'I  have  heard  such  good  tales  of  thee 
that  I  would  fain  do  thee  a  good  turn:  wouldst 
thou  like  to  be  king  over  some  country?' 

The  captain  answered,  'I  have  never  let  my 
thoughts  run  so  high5. 

'Wouldst  thou',  says  Piers,  'become  a  king  if 
thou  hadst  the  choice?' 

'Of  course',  said  he. 

'Wouldst  thou  reward  him  well  through 
whom  it  came  to  thee?' 

181 


1 82  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

'Of  a  surety',  said  the  captain. 

Piers  said,  'Wouldst  thou  give  him  ten  marks 
a  year?' 

'Ten,  or  two  hundred,  if  he  liked.' 

'I  ask  no  more  than  ten',  said  Piers. 

'That  I  promise  willingly',  said  the  captain; 
and  therewith  they  parted. 

Piers  went  on  until  he  came  to  a  certain 
city  where  the  king  had  died,  leaving  behind 
him  his  queen  and  his  three-year-old  son.  The 
people  were  just  then  choosing  a  king,  and  it 
seemed  good  to  all  that  the  son  should  follow  his 
father.  Hereupon  Piers  stood  up  and  began  to 
speak. 

'True  it  is',  said  he,  'that  the  son  should  suc- 
ceed the  father;  but  now  the  son  is  too  young 
either  to  rule  us  or  to  defend  us,  more  especially 
if  the  pirates  attack  us.  Have  ye  not  heard 
tidings  thereof?'  They  answered  'No'. 

He  said,  'I  have  heard  that  a  great  host  is 
come  to  the  land,  and  ye  yourselves  can  see 
that  the  bays  are  full  of  ships.  Therefore  it  is 
fitting  that  you  take  a  brave  captain  to  rule 
over  you;  for  the  pirates  will  not  spare  to  take 
your  queen  and  your  goods.' 

The  men  saw  that  he  said  true,  for  the  bays 
were  floating  with  ships,  and  fear  filled  their 


MASTER   PIERS  183 

hearts:  so  they  asked  Piers  what  chief  he  had  in 
his  mind  to  rule  them.  Piers  told  them  how  that 
there  was  no  other  so  fitting  as  the  aforesaid  sea- 
captain  for  bravery  and  wisdom,  and  how  far 
he  passed  other  men.  It  came  to  this,  that  the 
men  chose  him  to  be  king,  and  to  this  the  queen 
agreed.  Then  went  Piers  back  to  the  captain, 
and  told  him  that  he  now  had  the  choice  of 
becoming  king  if  he  would  give  him  the  ten 
marks  every  year.  The  captain  consented,  and 
straightway  gave  him  the  money. 

The  sea-captain  went  to  the  city,  where  he 
was  chosen  king,  and  took  the  queen  to  wife. 
So  mighty  was  his  name  that  the  pirates  who 
had  come  to  the  land  fled  at  once,  nor  did  any 
man  know  what  had  become  of  them.  Thus 
passed  the  first  year. 

At  the  end  of  the  year,  to  a  day,  came  Piers 
to  the  palace  and  saluted  the  king,  who  re- 
ceived him  kindly. 

Piers  said,  'I  am  come  to  receive  my  money 
ofthee'. 

'Right',  said  the  king;  'here  it  is,  ready',  and 
weighed  out  to  him  ten  marks  of  gold;  but  to 
the  courtiers  that  seemed  strange. 

So  passed  a  second  year. 

A  second  time,  on  the  same  day  of  the  year, 


184  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

came  Piers,  and  asked  for  his  money;  but  now 
there  is  great  murmuring  among  the  courtiers 
that  this  stranger  should  be  asking  tribute  of 
the  king;  they  say  also  that  some  ill  secret  must 
lie  behind  it.  When  the  king  heard  that,  he  told 
Piers  to  come  no  more  for  his  money;  yet  he 
gives  him,  for  this  time,  his  ten  marks.  Piers 
answered  that  he  would  come  whatsoever  the 
king  said,  took  his  money,  and  fared  thence. 

So  passed  the  third  year. 

The  third  time,  on  the  same  day  of  the  year, 
came  Piers  to  the  king  and  asked  for  his  ten 
marks.  But  the  courtiers  murmured  exceedingly 
that  their  king  should  be  such  a  slave  to  this 
man. 

When  the  king  heard  that,  he  said  to  Piers, 
with  anger,  'Thou  art  a  rogue  and  a  rascal  to 
dare  to  ask  money  of  me,  and  to  repay  so  ill  the 
kindness  I  have  shown  thee.  Cease  thy  villainy, 
or  somewhat  will  happen  to  thee  that  thou 
likest  not.' 

Piers  answered,  'Think  not  that  thy  threat- 
enings  will  make  me  cease  to  claim  my  own 
goods'. 

The  king  said,  Then  it  is  not  unlikely  that 
I  have  thee  seized,  and,  perhaps,  it  may  be  that 
thou  be  slain'. 


MASTER    PIERS  185 

'Rememberest  thou',  said  Piers,  'where  we 
met  the  first  time?' 

'I  remember  it  well',  said  the  king. 

'Then\  said  Piers,  £thou  wast  but  a  sea-cap- 
tain, and  men  said  that  thou  wast  a  just  man 
and  not  very  avaricious;  but  now,  when  thou  art 
a  king  and  mayest  do  as  thou  wilt,  thou  art 
unjust  and  a  miser;  and,  forasmuch  as  I  have 
proved  thee  what  thou  art,  I  tell  thee  that  the  fowl 
is  boiled.' 

Instantly  the  king  looked  round,  and,  be- 
hold! he  was  again  in  his  ship,  and  all  his 
adventures — his  kingship  of  three  years,  his 
marriage  with  the  queen,  and  all  else — were 
nothing  but  an  illusion  that  Master  Piers  had 
raised;  nor  had  it  lasted  longer  than  the  time  it 
took  for  the  fowl  to  boil,  for  Piers  had  meant  to 
prove  him  and  see  what  sort  of  man  he  would 
be  when  he  could  do  according  to  his  will. 

Another  time  there  was  a  rich  chief  whose 
name  was  Prince,  great  in  wealth  and  fond  of 
arraying  himself  in  fine  apparel;  his  horses  also 
were  better  than  other  men's.  It  chanced  that 
one  day  he  rode  from  his  house  with  twelve 
attendants  through  a  wood,  himself  and  all  the 
twelve  being  very  gaily  apparelled.  And  as  they 
rode  through  the  wood  they  saw  a  man  riding 


1 86  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

towards  them  who  seemed  to  them  tall  and 
strong.  His  horse  was  so  fine  that  they  thought 
they  had  never  seen  its  like  either  in  size  or  in 
beauty;  and  the  man's  dress,  also,  was  far  above 
what  they  had  ever  beheld.  And  as  they  were 
coming  towards  each  other,  small  wonder  it  is 
that  they  speedily  met. 

Straightway  spake  Prince  to  this  man.  'It 
seems  to  me,  friend',  said  he,  'that  thy  apparel, 
and  horse,  and  weapons  befit  not  a  low-born 
man:  I  will  therefore  give  thee  my  own  apparel 
and  weapons,  and  gold  beside,  if  thou  wilt  give 
me  thine  in  return.' 

The  stranger  said,  'I  care  not  to  have  thy 
horse  or  raiment  rather  than  mine  own;  let 
each  keep  what  was  his  before'. 

Prince  replied,  'Whether  thou  give  it  or  sell 
it,  needs  must  that  it  be  mine'. 

He  answered,  'Though  thou  take  all  I  have, 
yet  will  not  thy  greed  be  diminished;  neither 
will  I  give  unless  I  be  compelled — which, 
indeed,  may  easily  be,  for  I  am  one  and  ye 
thirteen'. 

So  they  alighted  from  their  horses  and  laid 
hands  on  him,  stripping  him  of  his  clothes  and 
laying  on  him  those  of  Prince;  whereupon  they 
departed,  each  his  own  way. 


MASTER   PIERS  187 

Now  to  one  of  Prince's  men,  and  him  the 
wisest,  it  seemed  not  altogether  as  it  did  to  the 
others.  Wherefore,  taking  a  magic  crystal  from 
his  pouch — through  the  which  looking  none 
could  be  deceived — he  looked  through  it,  and 
lo!  his  master,  Prince,  was  riding  on  a  hobby- 
horse of  rubbish  and  brambles,  tied  together 
with  thorns  and  straw,  and  Prince  himself  was 
dressed  in  rags  and  tatters.  Now,  deeming  his 
own  eyes  might  have  deceived  him,  he  called  a 
companion,  and  bade  him  also  look  through  the 
crystal — to  whom  also  the  same  appeared. 
Whereupon  they  called  Prince  and  bade  him 
look  through,  which  doing,  he  was  furiously 
angry,  and  made  them  ride  after  that  vagabond 
thief  who  had  thus  cheated  him;  and,  as  he  was 
not  far  before  them,  they  soon  overtook  him, 
laid  hands  on  him,  and  carried  him  bound  to 
Prince,  who,  seeing  him,  told  him  he  had 
cheated  in  their  bargain.  But  Master  Piers — for 
it  was  he — said  there  had  been  no  bargain. 

'Nay',  said  he, '  'twas  thy  own  greed  had  made 
me  turn  to  my  enchantments;  for  hadst  thou  not 
wished  to  rob  me,  then  had  I  not  bewitched 
thine  eyes  to  fancy  me  so  apparelled.' 

Then  Prince,  being  angry,  dragged  Piers  with 
him  to  a  certain  bridge  nigh  the  sea,  meaning 


1 88  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

to  hang  him  thereon;  and  so  closely  did  his 
men  hold  him  that  they  thought  him  as  good  as 
dead  for  all  his  magic  and  enchantments. 

But  Piers  looked  up  and  spake.  CI  am  bound', 
said  he,  'yet  will  I  be  loose.5  Whereupon  he  sat 
loose  upon  the  bridge.  Then  it  seemed  as  if  he 
took  a  piece  of  chalk  out  of  his  pouch  and  drew 
a  ship  upon  the  wall,  with  all  the  tackling  that 
a  ship  should  have:  whereupon  suddenly  behind 
them  they  heard  a  great  ship  riding  through  the 
waves,  and,  looking,  they  saw  Master  Piers 
upon  that  ship,  hoisting  sail.  Then  Master  Piers 
and  the  ship  sailed  away  out  of  their  sight. 

And  this  is  the  second  story  of  Master  Piers 
and  his  enchantments;  but  there  is  a  third  to 
come,  which  is  as  follows. 

There  were  once  on  a  time  in  a  far  country 
two  brethren,  who  had  taken  the  rule  thereof 
after  their  father:  the  name  of  the  one  was 
William,  and  of  the  other  Eric.  Their  sister  was 
named  Ingibjorg,  the  fairest  of  women,  and 
gifted  in  most  arts.  Their  counsellor  was  Piers, 
who  had  chief  share,  under  those  brethren,  in 
guiding  the  land.  He  had  asked  the  hand  of 
Ingibjorg,  but  they  refused  to  give  her  to  him, 
for  that  he  was  a  man  of  no  wealth  or  name, 
though  of  all  men  the  keenest  in  mind.  It  is  not 


MASTER   PIERS  1 89 

told  that  the  brethren  were  greatly  wise.  Now 
their  sister  had  a  bower  apart  from  the  palace, 
where  she  took  her  meals  with  her  ladies.  And 
Master  Piers  had  made  it  a  condition  with  the 
princes  that  from  the  moment  he  went  to  dinner 
till  evening  none  should  come  to  him  for  advice 
or  say  a  word  to  him;  for  he  desired  to  have  that 
time  to  himself,  and  to  be  free  from  business. 
Now  there  were  certain  courtiers  of  those  princes 
who  greatly  envied  Master  Piers  the  honour  he 
enjoyed,  and  sought  occasion  to  set  him  at  odds 
with  their  lords.  And  it  happed  one  day  that 
the  brethren  were  going  out  at  the  time  of 
evening  meal,  and  came  nigh  Ingibjorg's  bower, 
whence  they  heard  a  sound  of  great  joy:  where- 
fore they  came  into  the  garth  to  know  what  was 
the  cause.  And  looking  through  a  window  they 
saw  their  sister  with  Master  Piers;  and  it  seemed 
to  them  that  the  twain  took  great  pleasure  in 
each  other's  company;  and  they  deemed  they 
had  sufficient  occasion  now  against  Master 
Piers.  Wherefore,  hastening  home,  they  went  to 
the  dining-hall,  and  there  sat  Master  Piers  ac- 
cording to  his  wont,  with  two  servants  waiting 
on  him  as  he  was  at  meal.  They  could  not  tell 
what  this  meant,  and  did  not  dare  to  speak  of 
it  at  that  time,  but  thought  they  would  wait 


1 90  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

till  they  knew  what  the  truth  was.  So  they  de- 
parted; but  another  evening  they  went  again  to 
the  bower,  and  saw  once  more  Master  Piers 
and  the  maiden  blithely  talking  to  each  other; 
and    hasting    back,    found    as    before   Master 
Piers  sitting  at  table,  after  his  custom.  And  yet 
they  were  sure  of  this,  that  he  could  not  be  in 
two  places  at  once.  So  they  entered  the  hall  and 
spoke  to  him;  but  he  answered  not  a  word;  so 
that  they  were  more  than  ever  at  a  loss  as  to 
what  was  the  truth.  At  length,  gaining  courage, 
they  tried  to  touch  him,  but  could  not,  and  per- 
ceived that  the  room  was  empty  and  that  he  was 
not  there.  Then,  in  a  rage,  calling  their  men, 
they  rushed  to  the  bower,  and  broke  in.  The 
princess,  hearing  the  noise,  said  to  Piers,  'Thou 
art  a  dead  man!5  Tear  not',  said  he;  and  throw- 
ing over  him  a  blue  cape  which  he  wore  daily, 
lay  down  calmly  in  the  high-seat.  The  princes, 
coming  in,  searched  a  while,  and  then  found 
him.  Then  said  William,  'Let  me  now  repay  him 
for  the  shame  he  hath  done  us,  for  I  am  the 
elder  brother5;  and  straightway  hewed  him  into 
pieces.  The  blood  poured  over  the  floor;  but  so 
furious  were  they  that  they  forbade  their  sister 
to  cleanse  it:  and  so  departed.  The  princess  fell 
fainting  to  see  her  lover  so  vilely  handled.  But 


MASTER   PIERS 

it  was  no  long  while  ere  she  came  to  herself;  and 
lo!  there  was  Master  Piers  coming  towards  her, 
whole  and  unwounded.  How  it  was  in  truth 
she  knew  not,  but  deemed  him  some  after- 
ganger.  Tear  not',  said  he;  £I  am  hale  and  liv- 
ing: when  William  hewed  at  me  he  was  really 
hewing  at  a  stock  in  the  hall,  and  not  a  blow 
did  I  receive;  such  a  glamour  did  I  cast  upon 
them  all.'  And  she,  casting  her  eyes  around,  saw 
there  was  not  a  drop  of  blood  in  the  place. 
'Save  thyself,  said  she:  Tor  they  are  still  not  far 
off.'  'First',  said  he,  £we  will  dress  ourselves  for 
abroad,  and  then  go  to  the  palace':  and  so  did 
they.  And  when  the  princes  saw  them,  they 
wondered  sore  what  device  had  foiled  them; 
and  bade  their  men  seize  Piers  and  put  him  in 
irons:  which  was  forthwith  done.  Then,  calling 
a  great  company,  they  dragged  him  to  a  wood, 
where  they  meant  to  slay  him.  But  when  they 
reached  the  appointed  place,  Master  Piers  said, 
'I  am  bound;  but  henceforth  I  will  be  free.  Ye 
brothers  are  but  fools:  I  asked  the  hand  of  your 
sister,  and  ye  denied  me,  for  ye  thought  me 
low-born  in  comparison  with  yourselves.  Now 
though  I  have  less  gold  than  ye,  yet  have  I  far 
more  wisdom,  and  had  ye  yielded  to  my  desire 
ye  might  have  used  my  wisdom  for  ever,  for  I 


THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

would  never  have  left  you.  But  as  it  is,  ye  are 
doomed  to  ill-luck  and  evil  fame.5  And  then  it 
seemed  to  them  that  he  took  a  ball  of  string  out 
of  his  pouch,  and  threw  it  into  the  air;  and 
holding  one  end  of  the  string,  wound  it  up,  and 
so  vanished  from  their  sight;  nor  did  they  ever 
see  him  thenceforward. 

(From  Gering's  Islenzk  Aeventyri.} 


XIV 
THE  THREE  COMPANIONS 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  met  together  in  a  hunt 
a  king's  son,  a  duke's  son,  and  an  earl's  son. 
They  were  all  strong  and  of  full  growth,  though 
none  had  as  yet  succeeded  to  his  father's  place. 
Now  it  chanced  that  the  deer  were  so  swift,  and 
the  young  men  so  eager  in  the  chase,  that  they 
were  parted  from  their  attendants,  and  found 
themselves  alone  in  a  laund  or  clearing  in  the 
wood.  Then  said  the  king's  son,  'How  to  pass 
the  time,  seeing  we  have  neither  meat  nor  drink?' 
'Decide  thou',  said  the  others.  'Then',  said  he, 
'let  each  of  us  tell  the  story  of  the  greatest 
danger  he  hath  ever  been  in  during  his  life;  and 
thou,  earl's  son,  begin.' 

So  the  earl's  son  began,  and  spake  as  follows. 
'Some  time  since  I  set  forth  on  a  visit,  having  but 
one  servant  with  me.  Now  the  way  ran  along  a 
steep  ghyll,  and,  being  eager  to  see  the  maiden 
I  was  visiting,  I  set  my  horse  to  a  gallop;  but  a 

193  N 


194  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

loose  stone  twisted  under  his  hoof,  and  he  fell 
sideways  over  the  cliff,  throwing  me  out  of  the 
saddle  so  that  I  was  caught  on  a  projecting 
ledge  of  the  cliff.  As  for  the  horse,  the  precipice 
was  so  deep  that  I  never  heard  where  he  fell 
down  to.  There  was  such  a  long  and  steep  over- 
hanging rock  above  me  that  I  gave  myself  up  for 
lost.  While  I  was  looking  round  for  a  way  of 
escape  I  heard  my  servant  come  along;  and  loud 
were  his  cries  when  he  saw  where  I  had  fallen, 
for  he  made  sure  that  I  was  dead.  I  shouted  out 
and  told  him  to  stay  where  he  was;  but  even  so 
I  could  see  no  way  of  safety,  for  the  rock  was  as 
smooth  as  glass,  and  even  on  hands  and  knees 
I  could  not  have  climbed  a  yard.  At  last  a 
sudden  thought  struck  me.  Feeling  in  my  pocket 
I  found  there  a  needle  and  thread,  without 
which  no  one  in  our  country  ever  goes  abroad. 
Then  with  my  knife  I  slit  a  few  strips  off  my 
cape,  and,  sewing  these  together,  made  a  toler- 
ably long  rope.  To  one  end  of  this  I  tied  a  stone 
which  I  broke  from  the  cliff,  and  then,  exerting 
all  my  strength,  threw  it  up  towards  the  mouth 
of  the  ravine.  Whether  it  was  by  good  luck,  or 
because  God  was  willing  to  grant  me  a  longer 
life,  the  stone  went  up  over  the  edge  of  the  cliff, 
and  my  servant  caught  it.  He  was  thus  able  to 


THE   THREE    COMPANIONS  195 

let  down  another  stronger  rope  to  me,  by  which 
I  climbed  up  the  side  of  the  rock  and  so  was  safe. 
That  was  the  greatest  danger  that  ever  I  was  in: 
and  so  ends  my  story.' 

The  king's  son  answered,  'You  showed  great 
presence  of  mind  in  getting  out  of  so  dangerous 
a  place;  but  now  it  is  the  turn  of  the  duke's  son 
to  tell  his  tale'. 

The  duke's  son  answered,  'I  was  in  love  with 
the  daughter  of  a  certain  rich  man,  who  lived 
an  hour's  ride  from  my  father's  house.  When  our 
affection  had  lasted  some  time,  she  took  a  seri- 
ous illness,  so  that  she  seemed  to  know  her  end 
was  near.  Accordingly,  she  sent  a  confidential 
messenger  to  bid  me  come  and  visit  her.  As  you 
may  imagine,  I  hastened  to  be  by  her  side,  and 
found  her  all  alone.  I  thought  that  she  wished 
to  talk  to  me  in  private;  and  at  first  indeed  she 
did  speak  of  her  love  for  me;  but  afterwards  she 
said,  "I  wish  you  would  unlock  yonder  chest,  my 
love,  that  stands  at  the  end  of  my  bed,  because 
in  it  there  is  something  that  I  wish  to  entrust  to 
you  alone".  I  did  so,  and  found  the  chest  empty, 
except  for  some  shavings  and  sawdust,  which  I 
tried  to  search  in.  As  I  bent  down  to  do  so,  I  was 
suddenly  seized  and  pushed  right  into  the  box, 
which  was  instantly  locked  over  me.  Then  my 


196  THE    NORTHERN   SAGA 

lover  sent  for  her  father,  and  said  to  him,  "It  is 
fated,  father,  that  you  and  I  must  soon  part;  but  I 
wish  to  ask  one  favour  of  you,  that  you  will  have 
that  box  there  carried  to  my  grave,  and  buried 
under  my  coffin:  for  I  have  put  into  it  that 
which  I  am  determined  no  one  else  shall  enjoy 
after  I  am  dead;  and  I  desire  also  that  no  one 
should  know  what  is  inside".  The  father  replied 
that  he  would  see  it  done,  though  there  were 
three  chests  instead  of  one.  I  thought  my  case  a 
hard  one,  and  yet  I  held  my  peace;  for  shame 
seemed  to  me  even  harder  to  bear  than  being 
buried  alive.  There  is  no  need  to  waste  words: 
she  died,  and  soon  after  was  borne  to  the  church- 
yard, to  which  I  also  was  carried  in  the  chest.  I 
was  let  down  into  the  grave  below  her;  the  grave 
was  rilled  up  and  everybody  went  away.  Now, 
as  I  heard  afterwards,  the  rumour  was  spread 
abroad  widely  that  the  great  chest  must  hold  gold 
and  jewels ;  for  the  girl  had  loved  them  much  dur- 
ing life.  This  rumour  came  to  the  ears  of  certain 
thieves,  strong  and  vigorous  men,  who  accord- 
ingly came  to  the  grave  next  night,  opened  it, 
and  pulled  out  both  the  coffin  and  the  chest. 
When  this  was  done,  they  deliberated  some  time 
as  to  what  to  do;  for  my  chest  was  iron-bound: 
so  at  last  they  decided  to  set  it  on  end  and  stave 


THE   THREE    COMPANIONS  197 

a  side  in  with  hammers.  Here,  then,  I  was  in 
great  danger  of  being  killed  with  their  blows; 
and  therefore,  as  soon  as  the  side  was  stove  in, 
I  set  up  a  great  cry:  whereupon  the  thieves, 
thinking  I  was  a  ghost  or  the  devil,  ran  away 
as  fast  as  their  legs  could  carry  them.  But  they 
had  loosened  the  chest  so  much  that,  though 
with  some  difficulty,  I  got  out.  Then  I  threw 
chest  and  coffin  again  into  the  grave,  and  made 
all  much  as  it  was  before:  after  which  I  slunk 
away  home.  That  was  the  greatest  danger  I  ever 
was  in:  and  so  ends  my  story.' 

The  king's  son  answered,  'You  were  indeed 
in  such  danger  that  it  is  hard  to  imagine  a 
greater;  and  indeed  you  hit  on  a  strange  sort  of 
sweetheart,  if  her  love  could  change  so  soon  to 
murderous  hate.  But  I  will  tell  you  my  story, 
which  also  begins  with  a  sweetheart,  though  she 
was  not  to  blame  for  what  happened.  She  lived 
not  far  from  a  certain  abbey  belonging  to  the 
Benedictines.  I  used  often  to  ride  over  that  way. 
Now  it  happened — as  such  things  will — that  my 
father's  judges  had  condemned  to  the  gallows 
three  of  the  worst  robbers  that  ever  were  known; 
and  the  three  gibbets  stood  not  far  from  the 
road  that  I  used  to  ride.  The  night  after  they 
were  hanged  I  rode  that  way,  for  I  thought 


198  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

myself  brave  enough  not  to  be  afraid  of  dead 
men.  Now,  when  I  came  right  opposite  the 
gibbet  of  the  worst  robber  of  the  three,  he  sud- 
denly called  out  to  me,  and  said,  "O  kind  sir, 
release  me  from  this  torment!  I  was  condemned 
on  a  false  charge,  and  therefore  I  cannot  die: 
come  then  and  cut  the  rope  with  your  sword." 
The  villain  spoke  in  so  honest  a  tone  that  I 
thought  he  must  be  telling  the  truth;  and  so  I 
went  nearer.  But  when  I  saw  his  face,  it  was  so 
devilish  that  I  was  sure  he  must  be  lying;  and 
so  I  turned  away.  But  he  called  after  me,  and 
told  me  not  to  be  afraid.  "What  shame",  he 
said,  "it  will  be  if  you  let  an  innocent  man  die!" 
To  cut  a  long  story  short,  I  went  back  again,  and 
a  second  time  drew  away  from  him;  but  the 
third  time  I  went  and  cut  the  rope  over  his  head. 
Then  he  fell  down,  and  I  set  spurs  to  my  horse 
to  ride  away;  but  a  little  after  I  heard  a  horrible 
sound  behind  me,  and  looking  back  saw  that 
the  demon  had  torn  up  the  gallows  and  flung 
it  over  his  shoulder,  and  was  pursuing  me  at  a 
great  pace  and  with  terrific  howls.  I  spurred  my 
horse  to  his  fastest,  and  rode  for  dear  life;  but  I 
soon  saw  that  it  could  not  be  long  before  I  was 
overtaken.  Now  my  course  brought  me  to  the 
churchyard  of  the  abbey.  I  threw  myself  clean 


THE   THREE    COMPANIONS  199 

off  the  saddle  and  over  the  wall;  and,  as  I  knew 
the  church  well,  I  found  the  door  and  slipped 
in,  locking  the  door  behind  me.  Here  I  thought 
I  was  safe;  but  the  fiend  soon  came  to  the  door, 
and  banged  so  furiously  at  it  that  it  seemed  to 
me  as  if  it  must  soon  fall.  "Unlock  the  door",  he 
cried;  "your  flight  shall  serve  you  ill;  I  will  pay 
you  out  for  that  blow  before  we  part."  But,  in 
spite  of  everything,  I  would  not  unlock  it.  When 
he  saw  that,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "Com- 
rade, lying  in  the  church,  rise  up  and  help  me 
to  catch  him!"  At  this  I  was  ware  that  a  dead 
man  lay  near  me;  and  at  the  call  of  the  fiend  he 
rose  up  and  opened  the  door.  Then  both  began 
to  seek  me;  but  I,  knowing  that  to  resist  would 
have  been  useless,  took  to  flight.  I  held  my 
sword  in  front  of  me,  and  cut  off  great  pieces  of 
their  strange  weapons;  for  one  had  the  gallows 
and  the  other  the  board  on  which  he  had  been 
lying.  I  ran  right  along  the  nave  and  into  the 
choir  and  at  last  to  the  high  altar.  I  was  so  tired 
that  I  could  do  no  more.  The  church  was  well 
windowed;  and  the  night  was  moonlit,  so  that 
I  could  see  plainly.  I  gave  myself  into  the  hands 
of  God,  threw  away  my  sword,  and  leant  my- 
self backwards  against  the  altar.  Nor  did  our 
Saviour  Christ  abandon  me  in  my  misery:  for 


2OO  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

the  fiend  that  had  sought  me  longest  sank  down 
into  the  ground,  and  the  other  gathered  together 
the  pieces  I  had  hewn  off  his  board  and  lay  down 
again  on  his  tombstone.  And  soon  thereafter  I 
stole  from  thence,  and  found  my  horse,  thanking 
God  for  all  His  mercies,  and  purposing  thence- 
forward to  live  a  pure  and  good  life.  And  that 
was  the  worst  danger  that  ever  I  was  in.  And  so 
ends  my  story.' 

All  agreed  that  of  the  three  perils  this  was  the 
worst,  and  the  one  wherein  God's  favour  was 
the  most  clearly  shown. 

(From  Gering's  Islenzk  Aeventyri.} 


This  story  and  the  preceding  are  examples 
of  later  Icelandic  tale-telling. 


APPENDIX 

FOR  the  benefit  of  any  who  may  desire  to  carry  their 
studies  further,  the  following  brief  notes,  which  do 
not  pretend  to  be  exhaustive,  are  subjoined. 

Those  who  have  time  and  inclination  to  learn  the 
language  might  begin  with  Sweet's  Icelandic  Primer. 
Noreen's  very  comprehensive  Grammar  will  follow 
later.  As  reading-books,  Heusler's  %wei  Islander- 
Geschichten  (Hen-Thorir  and  Bandamanna  Saga)  and 
Mogk's  Gunnlaug's  Saga  are  excellent.  These  mastered, 
Vigfusson  and  Powell's  Oxford  Reader  or  Mobius's 
Analecta  Norroena  will  be  found  useful.  After  them  the 
student  can  roam  at  pleasure. 

For  the  English  reader,  Craigie's  Icelandic  Saga  (in 
the  Cambridge  Manuals),  followed  by  the  admirable 
Prolegomena  to  Vigfusson  and  Powell's  Sturlunga 
Saga,  will  supply  a  full  history  of  the  literature. 
Ker's  Epic  and  Romance  is,  as  might  be  expected, 
learned,  accurate,  and  judicial.  Chadwick's  Heroic 
Age,  discussing  the  'Homeric'  literature  of  all  nations, 
inevitably  takes  in  the  Icelandic.  Du  Chaillu's  Viking 
Age  gives  copious  translated  extracts  from  the  sagas, 
and  both  text  and  illustrations  are  very  informative. 

FOR  THE  SEPARATE  SAGAS. — Njala,  the  greatest, 

201 


202  THE    NORTHERN    SAGA 

and  a  work  worthy  of  comparison  with  Homer  or 
Herodotus,  is  almost  an  English  classic  in  Dasent's 
version.  TheEveryman  edition  is  cheap  and  accessible; 
but  the  reader  should,  if  possible,  procure  the  original 
edition  from  a  good  library. 

Laxdaela — translated  byMrs.Press,Temple  Classics. 
Straightforward  and  sound.  William  Morris's  Lovers 
of  Gudrun  (in  the  Earthly  Paradise)  tells  a  large  portion 
of  this  story. 

Gisli — translated  by  Dasent  (hard  to  obtain). 
Beatrice  Helen  Barmby's  excellent  dramatic  poem, 
Gisli  Sursson,  should  be  read.  (Beatrice  Barmby,  con- 
fined to  her  couch  by  illness  for  many  years,  found 
consolation  in  a  close  study  of  the  sagas.) 

Gretti — rough  and  uncouth  in  places,  translated  by 
Morris.  There  is  a  useful  paraphrase,  with  personal 
comments  based  on  knowledge  of  Iceland,  by  Baring- 
Gould  (Grettir  the  Outlaw}. 

Such  sagas  as  bear  on  English  history  (Orkney, 
Harald  Hardrada,  Heming — including  one  setting 
of  the  William  Tell  myth — Earl  Ronald,  etc.)  were 
edited  and  translated  by  Vigfusson  and  Dasent  for 
the  Rolls  Series,  but  are  not  easily  accessible.  (From 
this  I  have  taken  the  tale  of  Lodin.  The  Norse  story 
of  Stamford  Bridge  is  given  by  Freeman  in  his  Old 
English  History.} 

Some  of  the  greater  sagas  (Eyrbyggja  and  Faerey- 
inga  among  them)  have  been  translated  by  Sephton 
and  York  Powell  in  more  or  less  expensive  publica- 
tions. 


APPENDIX  2O3 

Volsunga,  the  most  famous  of  the  mythical  sagas,  is 
not  in  itself  of  high  merit.  It  is  really  but  a  prose  para- 
phrase of  the  short  epics  contained  in  the  so-called 
Elder  Edda,  some  of  which  it  quotes  verbatim.  These 
poems  are,  in  their  way,  of  the  highest  order.  The 
prose  saga  is  translated  by  Morris  in  the  Camelot 
Classics  (Walter  Scott):  cheap  and  good.  On  this 
saga,  with  help  from  the  poems,  Morris  based  his 
great  epic  The  Story  of  Sigurd',  and  Wagner,  blending 
this  setting  of  the  tale  with  the  High-German  Nibe- 
lung  poems,  made  the  whole  into  the  libretto  of  his 
operatic  cycle. 

Several  of  the  smaller  sagas  (Hen-Thorir,  Howard 
the  Halt,  Bandamanna  Saga,  and  others)  translated  by 
Morris  and  Magnusson.  The  style  of  these,  however, 
in  my  opinion  at  least,  is  somewhat  unfortunately 
affected  by  that  love  of  an  antiquated  vocabulary 
which  marks  so  many  of  Morris's  later  writings. 

Vigfusson  and  Powell,  in  their  Origines  Islandicae 
(Oxford  Press:  a  monumental  work  in  two  large 
volumes),  give  text  and  translation  of  a  very  large 
number  of  the  sagas.  The  reader  will  notice  here  the 
occasional  emergence  of  that  perverted  ingenuity 
which  somewhat  mars  the  enormous  learning  of 
Vigfusson,  and  which  appears  also  in  the  Corpus 
Poeticum  Boreale.  But  the  work  is  of  immense  value. 

A  few  of  the  less-known  Icelandic  stories  have  been 
rendered  by  Nora  Kershaw  (Mrs.  Chadwick)  for  the 
Cambridge  University  Press. 

The  Lives  of  the  Kings  of  Norway,  largely  the  work 


2O4  THE   NORTHERN   SAGA 

of  Snorri  Sturluson  (on  which  Carlyle  based  his  last 
work),  translated  by  Laing.1 

Frithjof's  Saga  (a  'skrok-saga5,  or  spurious  tale)  was 
chosen  by  the  modern  Swedish  poet  Tegner  as  the 
theme  of  an  epic.  This  poem  has  been  issued  in 
English  under  the  same  title.  I  am  told  by  Swedish 
scholars  it  is  a  fairly  successful  version. 

One  of  the  two  settings  of  the  saga  of  Eric  the  Red 
(narrating  the  story  of  the  discovery  of  America)  is 
versified  in  Lowell's  Voyage  to  Vinland. 

The  Danish  History  of  Saxo  Grammaticus  (from 
which,  at  one  or  two  removes,  Shakspere  drew  the 
plot  of  Hamlet2)  was  written  in  Latin;  but  it  perhaps 
concerns  us  here,  as  it  contains  an  immense  and  inter- 
esting collection  of  the  old  mythical  and  legendary 
tales  of  the  North.  The  best  portion  (books  i.-ix.), 
translated  by  York  Powell  and  Oliver  Elton,  will 
repay  the  closest  study. 

The  selections  in  this  book,  omitting  as  they  do  the 
greatest  works,  should  be  read  in  connection  with 
some  of  these  translations.  They  do,  however,  give  a 
fair  idea  of  the  saga  style  from  the  mythical  days, 
through  the  historical  times,  down  to  the  time  of  the 
skrok-saga  and  the  borrowed  tale  of  the  class  of  the 
Gesta  Romanorum.  Thus  Rolf  Kraki  is  mythical,  Kormak 
rough  and  barbarous,  Hallbjorn  anecdotal,  Bjarni 
historic,  Viglund  spurious,  Piers  a  specimen  of  the 
universal  folk-tale. 

1  See  Longfellow's  Tales  of  a  Wayside  Inn. 
*  See  also  Gollancz's  Hamlet  in  Iceland  for  the  history  of  the 
Hamlet  saga. 


APPENDIX  205 

In  reading  these,  or  any  of  the  sagas  (indeed  in 
reading  any  ancient  work),  it  is  well  to  remember  that 
printing  and  typographical  aids  to  style  did  not  exist. 
Much  that  would  now  go  into  notes  and  appendices 
had  then  to  find  a  place  in  the  text:  hence  an  abrupt- 
ness which  modern  writers  easily  avoid.  (There  are 
whole  passages,  e.g.  in  Njala,  as  in  the  Bible  and  in 
Thucydides,  which  the  student  should  mentally  con- 
sign to  brackets  or  small  print.) 

Aj,  which  is  often  in  the  manuscripts  written  i, 
should  be  pronounced  as  English^. 


« 


0)      C* 


00 

to 

CM 


I 
I 


CD 


a 


2? 

en 


' 

z: 


a 

s    ••• 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  CardPccket 

Under  Par.  "Ret.  Index  Flte** 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU